Please don’t leave. Please don’t leave. Please don’t leave.

Amber raced into the abandoned alley in Portland, Oregon, to the bar where her brothers were celebrating. It was the first and only time they had invited her out, and she’d gotten lost.

Please don’t leave.

The human map directed her around a corner. She slowed, searching the slimy brick for a seam. Muck dripped into festering pools dripped beneath rotten dumpsters. Her footsteps echoed.

Another set of footsteps matched hers.

The hair on the back of her neck stood up.

She whirled.

Nothing.

Her heart thudded. Urgency pulsed in her veins. She tightened her grip on her Hermes leather handbag and slowly turned back to the brick wall…

Oh, there was the corner!

She squeezed between two dumpsters into a narrower alley. Her maroon Mary Janes crunched broken glass.

Wind moaned above the narrow space, but no air disturbed the claustrophobic stone. Overhead, low metal trellises closed over her like bars. The moon disappeared behind the jagged buildings.

Footsteps sounded again. Off-rhythm echoes and a slide that couldn’t possibly belong to her.

The alley closed in on a dead end.

No!

An even smaller, tighter corner hinted at freedom. She began to run. Amber whipped around the corner—

Rusty chain link blocked the exit.

She stopped. Her heart pounded. Every instinct urged her to flee. Rush the fence. Go. Now.

On the other side was an empty parking lot. Plastic bags rustled like the warning hiss of a cobra. The lone streetlamp flickered and went out, plunging her into darkness.

The footsteps sounded again. Speeding up.

Even though she wasn’t walking.

Amber whirled and braced her Hermes bag in front of her. “Is someone there?”

No answer.

The footsteps stopped. Movement whispered in the shadows. Someone positioned to strike.

And then…nothing.

Was it all in her head? Or did the moaning wind disguise a heavy pant?

Amber didn’t have time to play in the dark. But she also didn’t want to call attention to herself. She slid one foot forward, testing the uneven concrete, and tensed.

Her phone jangled.

Amber jumped and fumbled the phone to her ear. “H-hello? Hello?”

“Amber, you answered. What an unexpected pleasure.”

Relief rushed through her.

“It’s not a pleasure, it’s a phone call.” She swung her handbag over her shoulder, smoothed her turtleneck, and suppressed the tingle Darcy always made her feel. The alley no longer looked so dark and confining. “And I didn’t realize it was you. What do you want?”

“Straight to the point, as always.” His voice pitched low, and his audible smile teased her senses. “The party’s breaking up. Are you still coming out?”

Panic squeezed her chest. “Don’t leave! I got lost.”

“Where are you?”

“I followed directions to The Punk Underground.”

“Why? We’re at Funk & Grounds. It’s a daytime coffeehouse and nighttime bar.” His tone changed. “Hold tight. I’ll come to you.”

“No! If you leave, everyone else will too.” Amber stalked the chain link for an exit that didn’t require her to run into total darkness.

“You’re not safe. They closed the bar a decade ago, and the neighborhood was bad then.”

“Okay, but don’t leave.”

“Amber—”

“I’m hanging up.”

“Don’t!”

She held the phone away from her face, finger hovering over the button to end the call.

The streetlight flickered on again, casting dim light on the nasty black grime. Oh, thank goodness, she could see.

“Amber!” Darcy sounded tinny from her arm’s distance. “Amber, don’t hang up. I’ll stay, just talk to me while you walk.”

“Yes, sure,” she told the phone, holding it in front of her. “The light’s come on again, so…”

A stringy man blocked the alley.

She jumped and squeaked. “Oh, goodness. You startled me.”

“…Amber? Amber, what startled you?…”

The man slouched. A hoodie shadowed his face.

Amber clutched her purse to her chest and tried to edge past him. “Excuse me.”

He waved a rusty box cutter in her face. “Phone. Purse.”

“What?”

“…Amber, I’m coming…”

He smacked her hand holding the phone.

Amber dropped it. The screen went black, and Darcy’s concerned voice cut off.

“Purse.”

She ignored him. “My phone!”

The blade zipped. He sliced the leather handles.

“My purse!” She grabbed her bag.

He nicked her chin.

She stumbled back. “Ow.”

He followed and slammed her into the brick.

Her breath whooshed, and she couldn’t suck it back in. Amber’s mouth gaped.

The man grinned. He slid the blade across her shirt. The turtleneck parted to reveal her breasts. He pocketed the knife and unbuttoned his grimy jeans.

Adrenaline poured into her body. Her heart pumped, blood sang, fingers trembled. She got her breath back. “No!”

He smacked her forehead.

But she was finally coming to her senses.

Amber’s neck muscles tightened.

Her head didn’t tap the brick.

The man didn’t notice. His pants dropped to his knees. He wasn’t wearing anything underneath. He pushed up her pencil skirt.

She stepped forward, forcing him back a step. “I said, no.”

He brandished the box cutter.

Adrenaline flipped into rage. He’d wrecked her shirt. He’d wrecked her purse. He might have wrecked her phone. “You’re making me late to a party.”

His nostrils flared with rage.

He lunged and stabbed her right in the chest.

The box cutter bounced off.

He lifted it in confusion.

The blade was bent.

On her chest, diamond-hard amber dragon scales shimmered, protecting her human skin.

His wide eyes lifted to her face.

She knew what he would see.

Fire crackled in her auburn hair. Light glimmered in her mouth. Heat pooled deep in her throat. Her body strained the seams of her clothing.

Her voice pitched an octave lower. “You’ve ruined everything.”

The puny man backed away. “Wh-what are you?”

“I’m a dragon…and…”

He turned to run, tripped on his still-lowered pants, and hit the concrete. He rolled and scrambled, scurry-crawling like a wounded cockroach.

Heat erupted from her mouth in a blaze of fire.

“I’m furious!”

Amber had begged Darcy to keep Pyro at the bar, but Darcy was two seconds away from dragging Pyro out over his shoulder. And since Pyro had fifty pounds of dragon muscle over him, Darcy was in for a fight.

He leaned against the smooth wood and tried the diplomatic approach. “Hey, we have a situation. Amber’s in trouble.”

Pyro held up a finger while he knocked back the last of his beer. “Yeah.” He signaled across the nightclub to his company’s security officer, Syen. The security officer turned on his heel and left the dance floor, his girlfriend in tow.

Pyro kissed his wife’s cheek. “Stay here.”

Amy clutched his arm. “Are there anti-dragon cultists?”

Amy’s former roommate, Melody, and Melody’s boyfriend, Josh, formed a protective guard around her. They’d seen firsthand what could happen when Pyro was kidnapped.

“No.” Radioactive-red pyrochlore gleamed in Pyro’s eyes. “Not if they know what’s good for them.”

She fussed over his collar. “Stay safe.”

The bad-boy dragon kissed her again and whispered something in her ear that made her cheeks flush. She smiled at him, reassured.

Syen’s colorful girlfriend, Eva, joined the group. “Last shot! Does anyone want to try the new mermaid bubbles shot? I’m buying!”

Happy agreement lightened the group as Eva took their final orders. Her cascade of tropical peach-yellow-aqua-pink curls made her stand out in any crowd.

Syen nodded at Pyro. His dark sunglasses reflected his dangerous occupation. Together, the two dragons moved to the door.

Darcy was way ahead of them. He held the club door to the street. “So you’re tracking Amber, right?”

Syen flew into the sky without answering.

“Right?”

Pyro threw his arm around Darcy’s shoulders, staying in his human form for convenience, and they lifted off the ground. Portland fell away from beneath their shoes as if they were in a glass elevator. The bar patrons pointed and gasped.

“With Amber, it’s complicated,” Pyro said.

“What do you mean, complicated?”

“She’s a female dragon.” Pyro reached cruising altitude and hovered. “She doesn’t get the same protections as a male.”

A hard ball formed in Darcy’s stomach. “So you don’t know where she is right now?”

“Syen does. Or he will when he checks the head office security station.”

“So Amber could be attacked in an alley and you’d have no idea where she is?”

“Of course I’d know.”

“How would you know?”

Smoke puffed against the gray night sky.

Pyro focused on it. “Because the alley would be on fire.”

A burst of hot orange flames licked up the side of the decrepit buildings.

“Bilgefire.” Pyro snapped his cell phone to his ear. “She’s hot, Syen. Call Mal.”

Fire trucks wailed as they activated across the city and converged on the hot spot. Pyro waited at a safe distance.

Earth had only just learned that it wasn’t alone in the universe, and humans were still adjusting to the change. Their planet had been surveyed in the Middle Ages and dismissed as a resource-poor backwater at the edge of the Dragon Empire.

Then, five years ago, dragons had returned to set up shop.

Intergalactic shops, actually.

The shocking arrival of spaceships disgorging human-looking people who could shift into dragons had caused a stir, but afterward, almost nothing had changed. The few hundred dragons who made their homes here were interested in human art, music, food, and culture.

Specifically, in exporting it to the rest of the hungry shifter universe.

Being stuck in one form had forced humans to get creative. While the universe brimmed with epic technology, the shifters wore beige-gray color palettes, ate bland stew, and listened to white noise.

Earth culture had gone off like a galactic glitter bomb.

Pyro and Amber were part of a company that exported human clothing. They’d recently been targeted by human conspiracy theorists who believed nefarious lizard aliens controlled and impersonated world leaders.

This was totally wackadoodle.

Darcy had more sympathy for their delusions since actual shapeshifting reptile aliens had landed. But Darcy’s friends cared more about the intergalactic silk market than backwater Earth politics.

Which left the question of who or what had attacked Amber.

Darcy’s chest squeezed.

The fire truck pulled up to the alley. Another wailed down the block.

Pyro hovered at a safe distance.

“What are you waiting for?” Darcy demanded. “Amber needs help.”

Pyro lifted a scarred brow. “You’re kidding, right?”

“No.”

“Amber’s fine.” Pyro swooped and landed across the street from the emergency vehicles. Black marks scorched the surrounding buildings. Fire smoldered in dumpsters and belched greenish-blue smoke. “She’s a dragon.”

Yes, Amber was a dragon. Her scales were nearly indestructible. She handled greater extremes of pressure, heat, and cold than any human. And she could fly, shift forms, and breathe fire.

But she was still a woman.

Darcy pushed off Pyro and crossed the street.

An ambulance blocked his path. The back doors opened. Attendants rushed a gurney into the alley.

His heart pounded in his throat.

No. Please, no.

Darcy started to run.

Pyro landed in front of him and smacked a palm on Darcy’s chest. “Slow down.”

“But the man threatened her—”

“And he’s the one getting loaded into the ambulance.”

A gap between emergency vehicles confirmed Pyro’s truth. A man moaned as they strapped him in.

Pyro cut his fiery red eyes to the police car. “Let her cool.”

Amber was speaking to a police officer. Her arms crossed over her chest, her chin lifted with defiance, and smoke blew from her nostrils. Black soot smeared her conservative white turtleneck, beige pencil skirt, and white tights. Her disheveled amber locks strayed around her neck.

She looked ruffled but unhurt.

Relief slammed into Darcy like a fist. His legs started to shake. He oriented on her.

Pyro stopped him again. “She’s mad.”

Amber saw them. Her chin trembled. She glanced away.

Darcy shouldered past Pyro and went to her.

“Darcy.” Amber’s liquid eyes flashed with pain before returning to her usual calm. “You came. After I asked you to—”

He kept on walking right up to her and enfolded her in his arms.

She stiffened in surprise. “—stall everyone.”

“I’m sorry.” He held her firmly. The warmth and vitality of her small, lithe, fiery body in his arms convinced him more than any assurance. She was fine.

Her chin bumped his chest, and the crown of her head fit where he’d always known she would. He closed his eyes. The scent of cinders meshed with charred brick and concrete.

Her fingers patted his forearm awkwardly. “Why are you sorry?”

“Because I should have called you sooner.”

“I told you not to.”

“Since when do I listen?”

She fell silent. After a moment, she leaned into him.

He held still like he was being touched by a unicorn. Amber was a dragon, but she’d spent the last year rebuffing him. She felt so good in his arms. Right. He could live in this moment a thousand years, and it would pass in an instant.

Except he wanted to peel off her shirt and taste her skin with his tongue.

The officer cleared his throat. “We’re about done.”

Amber pulled back. “Will you beg Pyro to extend the welcome party?”

Darcy released her reluctantly. “Are you serious?”

“Of course.” A long seam across the front of her turtleneck flopped open, revealing the smudged upper curve of her breast.

He blinked. “You still want to go out?”

“Yes.” She pinched the edges of the cut, retrieved a portable sewing kit stowed in the body of her damaged purse, and threaded a needle. “He barely touched me.”

“He slashed you.”

“I lost my head. He moved so fast. I never should have walked into that alley.”

“And then he slammed you into the wall and whipped out his dick,” the officer said, as though confirming the last part of her story.

Darcy’s heart stopped. “He didn’t.”

“Yes. He made a tactical blunder. I can’t imagine why.” Amber made neat stitches on her shirt as she was wearing it, closing the fabric gap.

“He… It wasn’t to… He didn’t try to rape you?”

Amber paused her stitching and tilted her head. “That word doesn’t translate.”

“What word? Rape?”

“Yes. My implant can’t translate it.”

He struggled for a close concept. “Forced sex.”

“Forced?”

“Sex against your will.”

“Against my will? You mean a small, weak, fireless male attempts sex with me, a dominant female? Is that possible?”

“Er, for humans who have, um, mental problems, yes. And it’s a crime.”

“He made a grave mistake. His manner was all wrong. He must be very ill.” She gestured at the ambulance where the man was being loaded up with still-smoking jeans. “Now he has second-degree burns on his abdomen. He will not initiate sex for some time.”

“He has priors.” The officer clicked his pen. “I wouldn’t lose too much sleep. Assuming you dragons do, uh, sleep.”

“We do,” Amber said.

“Great. Learn something new every day.” He headed back to his patrol car.

“Well, you did what you had to for self-defense,” Darcy comforted her.

She huffed. “I’m too upset for your teasing tonight, Darcy.”

“Teasing? Who says I’m—”

A deafening roar filled the night.

“Oh, no.” Amber finished her repair, bit off the knotted string, and looked up into the sky. Misery painted her face. “Here comes everyone.”

The oldest brother, Mal, head of the Onyx Corporation, floated to the sidewalk with his human wife, Cheryl, hugged tight. They were both dressed up in Onyx Corporation designs, Cheryl in a cherry-red pinup dress with a black belt and petticoat, and Mal in a slick black three-piece suit. Cheryl’s gaze averted as she touched down in her heels. She hid against Mal.

“What’s going on here?!” Mal snarled at Amber. “Did you interrupt my Cheryl’s graphic design award ceremony because you attacked a human?”

Amber stowed her sewing kit and linked her fingers in front of her. “I made a mistake.”

“How could you let this happen?”

“I was distracted. And then I…I got…”

“You got mad.” Mal lowered his voice but remained the harsh, blunt CEO. “Alex is on his way to speak with the president. Then the United Nations. If the Dragon-Human Treaty breaks, our enemies will flood in and declare martial law. They’ll rule over us. All of us.”

His harsh green gaze took in Darcy, the rest of the dragon siblings gathering behind him, and returned to Amber. “Do you want to lose Earth? Our company? Our rank?”

She hung her head.

Darcy flexed his fingers. “The treaty says no dragon can hurt a human. But Amber was hurt.”

Mal fixed him with a hard stare. “No, she wasn’t.”

“Look at her, Mal.”

“I’m looking.”

“Her shirt’s destroyed. Her purse slashed. She was attacked.”

“What are you saying?”

Darcy blinked. Was he taking crazy pills? “It’s normal to fight back when you’re being attacked.”

Mal looked at him blankly.

Cheryl nudged Mal and murmured in his ear, “Darcy’s right.”

“How can he be right? A human can’t attack Amber with a knife. When a fly lands on you, is it an attack? No, it’s annoying.”

Cheryl shrugged.

Mal tipped his head, seeming to think of something new, and jerked his chin at Pyro. “Could we claim self-defense for Amber?”

Pyro’s mouth opened and closed. “How?”

Mal shrugged. “I don’t know. Darcy and Cheryl seem to think so. ‘She’s spent too much time around humans and forgot she was the most powerful and dangerous being in this galactic region. She struck blindly. The fire surprised her as much as it did her attacker.’ Eh?”

Pyro’s brows twisted into knots. “Maybe it would fool the humans…”

“I’ll call Alex.” Mal whipped his phone to his ear. “Keep talking about this self-defense, Darcy. What other phrases do humans want to hear?”

Darcy turned to Amber. “You weren’t surprised? Frightened? Helpless and on your own?”

Amber crossed her arms over her chest, eyes half-lidded with anger. “Frustrated.”

“…surprised, frightened, helpless, and on her own,” Mal conveyed into the phone. “I know, Alex, he’s brilliant. This is why we must keep him close. What else, Darcy?”

Darcy rolled off the emotions he’d feel if attacked in a dark alley, and his brainstorm eased Mal’s panic.

Amber glared as if she was plotting Darcy’s murder.

“I’m trying to help,” he murmured to her.

“By giving me a mental disorder.” She tightened her arms over her chest. “I know you like to tease, Darcy, but this is the first time you’ve been cruel.”

His guts fell. “I’m not—”

Mal’s laughter cut him off. “Yep, just write it up as if she was a confused young male dragon cornered by an aggressive, lust-filled female. If the humans forgive this error, maybe it will slip past our enemies.” Mal ended the conversation and glared at Amber. “Thanks to Darcy’s and Cheryl’s quick thinking, we might survive. Go home.”

“Mal. Cheryl. Pyro.” Amber looked hopeful. “Can we still go get drinks?”

Mal looked thunderous. “No!”

Her shoulders dropped. “But Amy just got back from—”

“You almost destroyed the company tonight! And the planet! Human-dragon relations will be strained for weeks. All because you were ‘distracted.’”

“I just want to join the welcome-back party.”

Pyro interrupted. “Everyone left.”

“Not already.”

“Melody had to bake brownie bars for the police precinct. They want the recipe she used to save me from the lizard cultists. Amy went home with her and Josh to catch up on Earth news.”

“And Pyro’s got to review his first product launch since taking over Carnelian Clothiers,” Mal barked. “So that sniveling Chrysoberyl Carnelian up in orbit overhead can’t claim we’re ruining his family’s company because Sard Carnelian gave it to us instead of the useless little aristocrat.”

“Right, and that.” Pyro sagged with exhaustion. He squeezed Darcy’s shoulder. “Thanks for celebrating with us.”

“Yeah.”

“We could still go out,” Amber said to Mal. “Cheryl won a graphic design award. You should celebrate.”

“Mal,” Cheryl murmured. “I’m tired.”

“My wife is tired and pregnant.” He hefted her proudly. She buried her face in his shoulder at this new level of mortification. “And you should go home.”

“I never get to have a drink.”

“You can buy alcohol anywhere.”

“But…you always go out, and I never do.” Amber squeezed her slashed purse. “I wanted to go out. Just this once. With all of you.”

Darcy’s heart thudded.

He’d always respected the unique sibling relationship between Amber and her brothers. He came from a family business too; the demands of a company could strain relationships beyond their ordinary shape. But how could Mal and Pyro be so clueless? Could they hurt Amber without noticing?

Yes. Yes, they could.

Amber’s brothers stared at her like she was crazy.

“You see us every day,” Mal insisted.

“Not outside the office.”

“I never leave the office!”

“Mal,” Cheryl soothed. “That’s right. Let’s go home.”

Amber looked away while Cheryl calmed her husband. Pyro held his phone to his ear. Amber stood with her arms crossed, utterly alone.

Darcy rotated to Amber. “I’ll get a drink with you.”

She frowned.

“You will?” Pyro clapped Darcy’s shoulder, caught Mal’s eye, and both brothers relaxed as though Darcy were taking one for the team. “Great. Darcy’s got you, Amber. You can ‘get a drink’ like a normal human, you know, just like you want.”

“That’s not what I want.”

“Don’t antagonize the humans,” Mal ordered Amber. “Go get your drink. Don’t destroy the company. And I want a complete incident report on this on my desk before the morning meeting.”

Without waiting for Amber’s response, Mal lifted himself and Cheryl into the air, rising as if gravity had reversed around them. He flew away.

“Darcy’s tons of fun. He’s a real joker.” Pyro lowered his voice to check on Darcy. “Don’t let her push you around. You can leave whenever you want. If you’re tired, say so.”

Anger washed over Darcy. “I’m fine. I wasn’t the one slashed tonight.”

“If you’re sure.” Pyro backed away, his gaze a brief, amused that’s your funeral look before he too lifted into the dark night and disappeared.

The two of them remained at the mouth of a dark alley. The emergency crews had left.

Amber looked hurt, confused, and upset.

Darcy had to ease her pain. With anyone else, it would be easy. But with Amber, he always stumbled with his left foot.

Still, he had to try.

He stepped forward and offered his elbow. “So. Drinks?”

Her fiery gaze narrowed. “Did you really want to?”

“Get a drink with you? Yes.”

She tilted her head, eyes narrowed. “You’ll make fun of me.”

“No.”

“You always do.”

He bumped her shoulder with his. “I never make fun of you.”

“You’re doing it right now.”

“How?”

“By…everything. Your smile, the way you touch me like you’re not afraid of…” Her honey-gold gaze traveled down his body, lighting him on fire.

His cock tugged in his trousers. Could she sense the desire? He wanted to pull her into his arms, clear away the confusion, and tease her into ecstasy.

Her lips parted, and then she shook herself. “I can’t deal with you tonight.”

“Then I have a proposal.” He set his feet, drew her hands into his, and splayed his thumbs across the cool knuckles. “You want to get a drink?”

She tipped her head.

“But going with me is a hassle because I’m ‘always joking’?”

Her nod was more assertive. “It’s exhausting. I have to second-guess everything you say.”

“Fine. My proposal?” He pressed the back of her hand to his lips and then rested her palm on his heart. “Take me seriously.”

“How can I? You’re always treating me like Mal treats Cheryl. Like you want to touch or kiss me. Or—”

“Or seduce you?”

“Right, or initiate sex, which is a joke because I’m a female dragon, and no one purposely approaches a female dragon for sex. No one.”

“Amber.” His voice roughened in his throat. He held her gaze captive like her fingers to his hard chest. “Tonight, believe.”

Tonight, believe.

Darcy’s words echoed in her ears over the rush of blood. That’s why she was light-headed. Like the tingles in her belly, sometimes she forgot to breathe in his presence.

His heart beat warm and steady beneath Amber’s palm. Electrical currents flowed up her arm from the contact even though his skin was separated from her hand by layers of cotton and fine gray pinpoint oxford.

Her chest tingled.

She tried to suppress the sensation. Darcy was a valued business contact and her brothers’ closest friend.

But the intensity in his deep brown eyes held her hostage.

She wanted to take him seriously.

The tingles dropped lower between her thighs.

His lips curved into a familiar smirk that, not for the first time, made her stomach flip-flop.

He looped their elbows and tugged. “Come with me.”

She quickstepped after him.

He slowed to accommodate her shorter stride, and they fell into an easy stroll toward the waterfront. For a few minutes, she could pretend she was having a night out with a companion. Laughter spilled out of late-night restaurants in the brightly lit city. Darcy hummed a quiet tune.

With every stride, his dress shirt swished against her arm.

Even this little contact set off fires in her belly.

Since when…?

She pulled her arm free.

Darcy lifted his brows but placed his hands in his slacks pockets. His tune quieted, and only the beeps and growl of cars filled the space between them.

And that made her stomach flip-flop more.

This night hovered on a razor’s edge. Not only because she’d lost her temper and endangered the planet and her brothers, but also because Darcy was so different…

He stopped in front of the bar. A crowd spilled outside, smoking, sweating, and shouting. Abrasive bass vibrated the taped black windows.

She squinted at the overfilled entryway. “You always go here?”

“It’s less crowded earlier.”

Which she would have known if she hadn’t gotten lost. “Sorry.”

“Hm? About?”

“Everything.”

Darcy studied her for a long, hard moment. What did his deep brown eyes see in her? The ever-present twinkle spread heat across her chest.

He rested his arm around her shoulders and guided her across the street. “This way.”

Disappointment sank her heart. “We’re not going to your bar?”

“I want to talk.” He strolled to the food carts dotting the busy parking lot across the street.

Sparkling lights strung between carts and poles cast cheery reflections in the dark water of the river. A guitarist strummed a pleasant tune on a golden guitar.

Darcy wove between sturdy wooden picnic tables draped with couples and friends, seated her, and returned with two beers and a sack of peanuts.

“Do you do this with Pyro?” she asked.

“Get food? Sometimes.” He cracked open their beers with a device on his key chain, then clinked the neck of his bottle to hers. “Cheers.”

“Cheers.” She wrapped her fingers around the chilled bottle and sniffed the damp mist emerging from the mouth. “Hmm.”

“Not a fan of IPAs?”

“I don’t know. I’ve never had one.”

His smile deepened. “Then I’m pleased to provide your first.”

Again the tingling heat warmed her. Unlike her prickly fire, this heat made her wake up and hunger. Darcy aroused feelings she never allowed.

She sipped and swirled the alcohol over her tongue. It tasted wet, gassy, and sour. Why did Pyro and Darcy consume it? She took another sip.

“Well?” he drawled. “Is it worth the trouble?”

“The flavor is…” She huffed. “I was so happy to be invited and then so sad to lose the chance. Now, I don’t know what I feel.”

“You feel like you want to come out with me again.”

“That assumes I’m ever invited again.”

“Come any time. You need a monogrammed invitation?”

“For my brothers, yes.”

“They’re your brothers.” Darcy leaned in, the teasing gleam suggesting he saw more than she wanted to reveal. “Invite yourself. Come out and relax.”

She tugged her turtleneck, confirming that it hid everything. “But that’s why I can’t invite myself. I make them nervous.”

“They’re around you all day, every day.”

“At the office, which is why I don’t force myself on their private time.”

“Do they really care?”

“Yes, of course. Why do you think they don’t?”

“You’re family far from home running a business together. If you don’t have each other, who do you have?”

The question made the beer sour in her stomach. She had no answer.

He shelled a handful of peanuts and pressed them into her palm. “That’s sad, Amber. You’re in this together.”

She accepted his offering, another tingle passing through the hot core of her belly and centering between her thighs. The little nuts tasted salty and roasted with filling flavors. Another new food for her and another new experience provided by Darcy.

“Do you know the story behind our company?” she asked.

“Your mom’s parents disapproved of your dad, so you were all raised in orphanages. Your father died in a mining accident before your mom took over as head of the family. Mal convinced you to cross the galaxy and seek your fortunes on this small, backward planet named Earth.”

“That’s mostly right.” She undid her bun pins and shook out her messy hair. “Except I wasn’t invited.”

His gaze, which had been glued to her red tangles, fixed on her face. “You weren’t?”

“I’m a female dragon. Unrecognized or not, I am still the heir, and so I lived on the family estate. Mal couldn’t reach me no matter how hard he tried.”

“He wanted to.”

“Did he?” She fixed her bun as best she could. Straggles messed her neck. She rested her cheek on her fist. “I showed up because after spending an entire childhood alone in this massive manor, I wanted to meet my brothers. I wanted to find the family I’d never had. But I didn’t think about how my presence would burden them.”

“Mal doesn’t think of you as a burden.”

Her heart lightened. “You’re right, Darcy. Mal’s so blunt. I would know his opinion if he did. That’s why I stay. It’s the others that…well, every day I wake up and work hard to perfect one thing.”

“Which is?”

“How to repress my dragon.”

He handed her another shelled peanut. “But you’re all dragons.”

She held the kernel. His small gesture was so sweet. Her stomach rolled up and down. “I’m female.”

“And?”

“I’m terrifying.”

His hot gaze traveled over her tumbling red locks, across her heated chest, and lower. “You don’t scare me.”

Another wave of sensual heat tingled between her thighs.

If Darcy were a male dragon—if he knew what he was doing, how he tempted her—then she might even act. Fly and encourage him to fly after her. Tease him by exposing her throat, see if he would try to dive in and bite, claw and master her.

Of course, since she was a female, a lowly male would only succeed if she allowed him to. She was so much faster, stronger, and more dangerous that an undesired male would never dare approach her.

But Darcy wasn’t a dragon, and he would never master her in flight. He did something unprecedented to her human side. The tingles, forgetting to breathe, heat and damp pooling in her center, and hunger. She hungered to taste his lips, sup from his mouth, tease the apple that bobbed in his throat when he swallowed. She craved to nip his skin, listen for his rich laugh, arch her back against his abdomen.

What should she do?

The same as she always did with unprecedented human feelings that surprised her. Repress, ignore.

“You don’t know,” she said, trying to suppress her reaction. “You haven’t seen my teeth.”

“Show your teeth?” New interest gleamed in his eyes. “Can you just show your teeth? Right now?”

Her incisors lengthened inside her mouth. Her heart thudded. Could she show him? Really show him?

Darcy waited expectantly. He had no fear.

How would he act once he feared her? Wouldn’t his sparkling eyes go away? Wouldn’t he stop teasing?

That would be horrible. As much as she disliked her human feelings, she’d miss them if he ran away.

She jerked back and shook her head. “I could, but I refuse.”

Frustration edged his normally charming smile. “Why?”

“You’re making fun of me.”

“Amber.”

“Isn’t it annoying when the other person just won’t stop?”

“Amber,” he repeated a half step lower. His tone arrested her in a magnetic grip. “I’m not teasing.”

She swallowed. “I don’t want to scare you.”

“Scare me?”

She nodded.

“I’m not afraid.”

“Because you haven’t seen me.”

He nailed her with an irritated gaze. “There’s a way to fix that.”

Heat crackled over her skin.

Danger.

“I can’t just ‘be.’ Not even on Earth. One slip and…” She sipped the beer. A bubble formed in her nose, and she coughed at the sour taste. “Mm. It’s just as well I missed Pyro earlier. I can return to my quiet lair without knowing what I’m missing.”

His brows curved into decisiveness. He took her hand and stood. “Dance with me.”

“Dance?”

Beyond him, a few couples swayed near the guitar. They pressed their bodies together. Some locked eyes. Others smiled gently and kissed.

Her body flushed with heat.

Her awareness was dangerous. All of him was dangerous.

She remained seated, her hand hostage in his. “You’re doing it again.”

“What?”

“Teasing.”

“Amber.” His quirked brow reminded her of his request. Take me seriously.

She swallowed. “Why do you want to?”

“Because if tonight is your only night going out, you should experience everything.” He moved behind her and cupped her elbow to help her rise. “It’s human to dance.”

“I’m not human.”

“Aren’t you?” His voice thrummed with soothing seduction. “You’re trying so hard to suppress your dragon. Why not embrace the human? Maybe it will go easier.”

His words were logical but full of sweet syrup.

Even knowing it was a trap, Amber followed his lead to the small clearing by the guitar.

Darcy drew her into his arms, fitting her hip to hip and chest to chest. His heartbeat reverberated through her body. Steady, warm thuds. Rich male musk teased her nose. She leaned in to catch the powerful, charismatic cologne.

His arm tightened around the small of her back.

A zip of sensual arousal clenched her femininity.

He swayed her. Like two satellites caught in an impossible gravity, every motion tugged them into closer synchronization.

“This is a simple dance,” she noted, striving for a light tone. “Do you dance with Pyro?”

“No.” His rich chuckle eased her nerves even as it filled her with hot longing. “Never.”

“So why ask me?”

He tightened, pulling her against him. “Because I’ve wanted you in my arms for a long, long time.”

In his arms, she felt so small. Small and cared for and desired. She must trick him too, because she was a big dragon.

“You need to stop,” she murmured. “Stop teasing.”

His arms tightened, and he continued to move her slow and steady. “Why are you so certain I’m teasing? Can’t I want to dance with a beautiful woman?”

Beautiful woman.

Her heart caught in her throat. The pounding between her legs throbbed hotter. “There you go again.”

“Again?”

“I’m a beautiful dragon.”

“And so humble,” he murmured.

“You’re inviting me on dates. Asking me to wear lingerie so you can pretend I have the correct body to model.”

He pulled back to look down at her. “You have the perfect body to model.”

“For humans?”

“For anything.”

She shook her head.

He tucked a lock of hair behind her ear. “I’ve picked out lingerie for you.”

The heat increased, stealing her breath. “Sure you have.”

“Outfit after outfit. I’ve imagined you in them in my head.”

“After laughing, like you always do.”

That earlier seriousness washed his smile away. “Am I laughing right now?”

He wasn’t.

Her insides dipped.

“My family’s shop is five minutes from here.” His lips nuzzled her sensitive ear as he drew her into his arms once more. “I’ll show you the perfect lingerie. You’ll look like your wildest dream.”

She swallowed the sharp anticipation in her throat. “And you’ll laugh.”

He turned decisively and led her out of the lot, a male on a mission. But his final comment was a teasing offer with all the twinkle and charm of his irrepressible good nature.

“If I laugh, you can show me your scary dragon teeth.”

Darcy held Amber’s hand.

His heart raced, and he sweated like a teenager.

With his entire being, he wanted to make a joke to lighten the tension.

But that would be suicide.

He focused on the present. Amber’s smooth fingers clasped in his. Her neat steps in the red leather shoes, the subtle swing of her hips in the pencil skirt, her classy look in the turtleneck.

Beneath her turtleneck, delicate, warm peach skin with dusky pink nubs that begged for him to pleasure...

His cock pulsed.

He cleared his throat. “I’ve seen the guys shift. Mal and Pyro. Kyan. Even Jasper.”

“Not me.”

He let it go. Someday, she would trust him.

They reached his family’s heirloom lingerie boutique. He released her hand to fit the key through the bars and the second key into the lock.

She gazed through the windows with wistful longing at a pearly satin chemise. “That one’s pretty.”

“Our newest wedding trousseau is out now. We stitched the overlays with dragons.”

He shouldered the door open and keyed in the code to disarm the final lock. The boutique’s smell of handcrafted cedar hope chests, wooden hangers tied with silk ribbons, and sachets of sweet lavender and pressed flowers filled him with familiar calm. His grandfather’s antique chests were opened throughout the small store, and the collection of silks and fine linens gleamed like sweet treasures.

Darcy kept the lights off, locking up the shop again, and led Amber behind the wall divider into the fitting stage in the back. He lifted the lights to a comfortable ambiance, retrieved the black satin box, and rested it on the Mission-style table.

“But I think this is the one you’ll like.”

She removed the fitted lid and lifted each piece: An orange satin chemise with vivid red lace insets, matching bra and panties, sheer hose with clips and garter, and a stunning red choker.

Amber stroked the delicate bra straps. “This differs from your usual trousseau sets.”

“My sister designed a series based on the sunrise. This was the only set ever made.”

“And you want to give it to me?” A hot, hungry blush stained her cheeks. “Why?”

“Because you prefer bright colors.”

She glanced down at her neutral ensemble. “I never wear them.”

“You were born to wear them.”

“Because my scales are an amber color?”

He rested his palm on the table and leaned in. “Are they?”

She held his gaze for a long, uncertain moment and then her eyes drifted back to the box.

He held the satiny thigh-cut chemise against her cheek. Her hair and eyes reflected the color well. “A perfect match.”

Her eyes flashed. “You tease.”

“Put these on and invite me over. I’ll tease you until you can’t stand upright.”

Her gaze stoked him, but she quelled the challenge and looked away.

“You want it. Give in, Amber.”

“Stop,” she snapped. “You’re not being your normal self. I don’t like you like this. Be Darcy.”

Gut punch.

He lowered the fabric. “My apologies.”

“I told you not to tease me and you didn’t listen.”

His heart thudded hard. He folded the lingerie back into the box. “When didn’t I listen?”

“All of it. Wanting to see my dragon, saying you won’t be scared, now trying to get me into human lingerie that matches my scales. When, in reality, the moment you see my true form you’ll quit this...this...whatever this is.”

“Date.” He smoothed the set into the box. “When two humans go out for a drink and dancing, it’s a date.”

“That’s the human name for interviewing before a relationship. And so, you’re teasing.”

“I told you I’m not.”

“But you must be.”

“Amber.” He shut the lid with more force and the luxury boards made a satisfying clip. “I’m not.”

She stopped him with a hand on the box, arresting it in the middle of the table.

The night stretched hard and hot between them.

“Why...” Her question, whatever it was, trailed off, and she squinted at him hard. “You aren’t teasing? But you’re smiling.”

“So?”

“You’re always smiling. Even when you’re not smiling, your eyes twinkle.”

“Because I’m happy.”

“Why?”

“Excellent question.” He let out his frustration in a sigh. “Yes, I was happy the woman I’ve invited all these months finally came to my shop to try on my lingerie.”

The delicate space between her brows creased. “But then you smiled about seeing me shift.”

“Because I want to know everything about you. How you look as a human, how you look as a dragon, and how you look naked after you become a human again.”

Amber tilted her head. “You want to see how I look naked after I become a human again?”

“You’re a beautiful woman, and I’m sure you’re a phenomenal dragon, and I would love to see you naked because I want you.”

“As a friend.”

“Not as a friend. As a relationship.”

She blinked.

His stomach dropped.

There. He’d admitted it outright. After months of dancing around his desires, he’d spilled his deepest wish in a ridiculous outburst. Always leading with his left foot for Amber.

And it was too late to take back his words.

He had to salvage the situation before she slapped him, called him a grade-A creep, and stormed out.

“Don’t think,” he fumbled, “that wanting to see you naked means I don’t respect you. I do. I only spend a small amount of time fantasizing about you with your clothes off, compared to the vast time I spend fantasizing about you in clothes. Mostly lingerie. Because that’s what we have in this shop, which is where I spend my time. Which, uh, isn’t to say I don’t fantasize about dressing you in something else, like maid outfits, but is also, to say, uh…”

She held up her hand.

He shut up.

She flexed her fingers. Glossy amber scales rose out of her skin and sealed together, coating her knuckles in a shiny glove. Her knuckles elongated, stretching to fit the oblong shape of the scales. Her fingernails pointed into stubbed kitten claws.

His heart sped. Shifting? She trusted him! He lifted one finger. “May I?”

She nodded.

He stroked her scales. The dragon leather felt soft and impenetrable, like interlocking gemstones.

She focused on him. “Darcy, you’re different tonight.”

“A lot happened tonight.” He traced each finger from knuckles to tips and then rested his palm on her hand. “If this planet goes under dragon martial law, will I ever see you again?”

“Likely not.”

“That would make me very sad.”

Her liquid eyes turned up to him. “You are a great friend to my brothers.”

“Not just your brothers, I hope.”

“You are very kind.”

He threaded his fingers through hers. Human and dragon. “I’m not saying this out of kindness, Amber. I want you.”

She blinked slowly, but her expression suggested she didn’t understand. “I could come back to visit once. If Portland isn’t a crater.”

“I want you every day for the rest of my life.”

“That…would be…” She looked away, thinking. “Even if the treaty stands, seeing each other every day for the rest of our lives will become difficult. I don’t experience the pressure of my brothers, but my mother still expects me to marry and produce a dragonlet. Finding a worthy husband is also my desire.”

The literalness of the dragons always made him smile. He controlled his mouth. This was the one time he did not want her to accuse him of teasing.

“You’re looking for a husband. Won’t you consider me?”

Darcy’s question dug into Amber’s belly. The tingling anxiety she always felt in his presence morphed into a full-fledged panic.

Her heart thrashed in her chest. Her breath caught. Heat poured into her core. Her breasts throbbed, her nipples twinged, her feminine center curled.

You’re teasing.

The accusation stuck in her throat.

He gazed at her with total seriousness.

His hand caressed her exposed dragon skin and lit her up, so sensitive, like a fire. Crazy thoughts intruded into her normally reasonable head.

She wanted his hands on her body. Darcy’s touch made her hot and hungry, and now his question made her quake.

Reason, which had always saved her, reasserted itself. “You’re an important friend to my brothers. I couldn’t destroy your friendship.”

“This is between you and me.”

“I’ve done everything for my brothers.”

His fingers filled the hollows between hers and ate up her space. “You have. So this is just for you.”

She wanted Darcy. She wanted this six-foot, lean, clean-shaven, clever, kind, debonair human male for her own.

Amber fell into his mesmerizing gaze. She wanted craggy ridges and rock-hard lust, mating flights and blazing dawns, like the lingerie he picked for her because he knew her desires more intimately than even she did…

…and she had to stop before she made a big mistake.

Amber pulled her hand away. “No. I can’t consider you for my husband.”

Darcy froze.

His long lashes blinked rapidly. His mouth opened and closed, and then he curled his empty hand into a fist and rested it on the sealed lingerie box. “No. Okay.”

The distant honk of a horn sounded loud in the large fitting room.

Dark hurt clouded his gaze and tugged his mouth into a bitter line. He swallowed and cleared his throat. “May I ask why?”

“This is the first time you’ve ever said this. If you’re teasing again, I’ll be…I’ll be dangerously angry.”

She didn’t want to threaten him, but he needed to know that she was serious.

His return glare showed his total lack of fear at her threat. “I have tried to get your attention since the day we met in the American lingerie show floor. I’m not teasing, and I never have been.”

“You always—”

“Smile? Because seeing you is the happiest moment of every day, and I’m not sorry my smile or my ‘twinkling eyes’ show that honest emotion.”

“You had no interest.”

“I’ve been holding back. Out of respect to you, out of respect to your brothers, out of respect to the fact that you’re a billionaire dragon alien with no reason to make a home and have dragonlets with an ordinary guy like me.”

He sucked in a hard breath and stared at the ceiling, then scrubbed his face.

“Thank you for finally driving this dream out of my head. It will take me a few days to get over it, but I promise that the next time we meet, I’ll do my best not to act like a heartbroken jerk to your face.”

His pain hurt her. But it was better this way. Safer for him.

“Female dragons are too dangerous.” To comfort him, she parroted the phrases her brothers threw around. “Before you know it, you’ll be glad I turned you down.”

Anger hardened his gaze. “Don’t minimize my feelings. I respect yours. Please respect mine.”

Darcy had never been angry at her.

Not many dared to show anger. Mal did, and that was one reason she’d followed him across the galaxy. Now Darcy did.

The fearless, kind, charming man had a knack for calming Pyro, smoothing Mal’s outbursts with a quip, and making her feel like she belonged. Cutting him out pricked her heart.

“If you were a male dragon, you’d know not to propose to me. You’d go to my mother. She’d order me to marry you.”

“I don’t want to order you. I want you because you want me.” He pinched the bridge of his nose. “Another dream dies.”

“Marrying for love is a human custom.”

He cut his eyes at her, sharp brown. “I’m human, and we’re on Earth. What’s the problem?”

He was right.

Darcy wasn’t a dragon. He was a human. How many cultural misunderstandings had Mal and Cheryl overcome? How many times had Pyro kidnapped Amy to make her his? Dragon males and human females united and miscommunicated all the time.

Wasn’t that what was happening now?

Dragons were honest.

Amber shifted her scaly hand back to human to reach for his hand. “I misspoke. I apologize.”

He waved her away. “It’s fine.”

“No. It isn’t.” She stepped closer.

He obligingly moved aside to get out of her way.

She moved with him. “Stand your ground, Darcy.”

He set his feet, a harsher version of his usual smile finding a way to his face. “What’s the point of me standing my ground if you can up and fly?”

This was the reason she didn’t think he was serious. “When I said ‘no’ to considering you as a marriage candidate, I was thinking of you as a dragon male. You are not one.”

“You noticed.”

“Yes. Many times.” She reached out, took his hand, and placed his palm in the center of her chest. “I will now consider you as a candidate for marriage as a human male. Prove your interest.”

* * *

Darcy’s heart almost fell out of his chest.

Amber gazed up at him with those sweet, honest, trusting eyes. Her cheeks were stained with a blush, and her soft chest rose and fell under his palm.

The shock of disappointment melted away with her heat.

He bent to her level, in her personal space, his lips inches from hers. “You want proof?”

Her breath hitched. She nodded.

He crossed the last inches and touched her lips.

Her lips were soft, warm, and feminine. Her usual fragrance, like clean sheets and crushed lilacs, mixed with the crinkly smoke of her dual nature. Beneath, the night flavors of roasted peanuts and tasty IPA filled him with heat. He touched her lips again, and again, imprinting her with his arousal.

No reaction.

He pulled back.

Her lashes spread, her eyes open. Like if she closed her eyes, she’d miss the joke. She was still so terrified that he was teasing her.

That was it.

Prove yourself.

He united their lips a second time and pressed in, centering her softness on him, fitting her with one hand around the small of her back.

She accepted him but didn’t act. She froze.

In shock? Fear? … Maybe bliss?

He nibbled her mouth, teasing sweetness from her. She parted her lips, allowing him in, and he took his care tasting her. Slipping his tongue along her welcoming seam, he sucked her lips.

She followed his head as he turned, chasing his mouth. He found her tongue, and they tangled, hot and hungry.

A helpless moan emerged from her lips as she surrendered to his arms. Her curves pressed against him as she worked for her taste.

Her hand fisted his shirt. Wildness flashed in her eyes.

His cock bobbed in the tight confines of his trousers, ready to lay her across the table and slide deep into her needy wetness, stroking her to a boundary-shattering orgasm and changing everything between them forever.

She yanked back. Gasping, she released his shirt and smoothed the collar. “I’m sorry.”

“Hmm?” He looked down at the starburst of claw marks that had pierced his French linen. “Ah.”

“I, uh…” Her eyes focused on his lips. “I lost control.”

Exaltation pumped in his blood. He couldn’t stop the grin from curving his lips. “I take it you’re satisfied.”

Her gaze darted to his eyes. “Not yet.”

He stepped forward and pressed her into the table. “I can fix that.”

She licked her lips. “Um…”

“But I meant that I proved my interest.” He ground his cock into her hip. “I am very interested in you, Amber.”

She gripped his buttocks to seat his cock against her cleft. “Why didn’t you do this at the beginning? I would have understood your intention on the first day if you’d come to me and taken off your pants.”

He grinned. “Something something ‘trying to be classy.’ Clearly, I made a mistake. I’m too human for my own good.”

“Yes. Far too… Oh. You’re trying to woo me as a human.” She nodded, considering him, and then pushed him onto his heels. “I have to go home now.”

Disappointment dipped. “Already?”

“It’s late, and Mal wants a report. What’s the next step when humans begin a relationship?”

“Depends on the humans. But our top priority should be spending time together.”

She frowned.

Darcy braced for a fight. He’d gotten Amber this far. She considered him a marriage candidate. He could get her to “I do” even if it took another five years.

But instead of fighting, she said logically, “You don’t come to our offices anymore. How can we spend more time together?”

“You could come here.”

“You would want that?”

“Very much. Come tomorrow.”

“Okay.”

So easy? He walked her to the door and gave her the lingerie box. “I’ll prove my feelings again. More.”

She closed her hands over the box. “What’s this?”

“My gift. Wear it for me.”

She made a noncommittal hum. “Dragons exchange gifts.”

“So do humans.” He leaned forward. “Fly home safe.”

Her brows dipped in confusion. “I always fly home safe.”

“Good.” He dropped a farewell kiss on her damp, plump mouth.

Another hot blush crept up her cheeks. She hugged his lingerie box to her chest. “Don’t tease.”

“I’m not teasing.” He leaned against the doorframe. “When you’re looking so cute like this, I want to cover you in kisses. It takes all my will to resist.”

“Oh. Sorry.” She lifted in the air. “Is that better?”

He made a show of crossing his arms over his chest. “Come back tomorrow.”

“I will.” She kept her gaze on him as she flew up until she disappeared into the night.

He locked his shop with shaking hands.

This changed everything.

He hoped.

Amber stared at the orange “sunrise” lingerie on her bed.

Morning sun peeked through the windows and cast fingerlings of light on the warm wood floors. She’d wasted too much time on the simple daily task of dressing.

She brushed the soft satin. Little shivers ran down her back.

Like Darcy’s kiss, unexpected and filled with twisting heat and desire. He had shut down every other thought. His interest had come out of nowhere. How could she believe him?

A sinking feeling tugged at her heart, anchoring her to reality.

She couldn’t wear the lingerie. The fiery orange was beautiful but too bold.

Amber had spent her childhood in pampered luxury. The day Alex had been granted a visit to their estate and pointed out her smug, idle wastefulness was the day everything changed.

“I hope you enjoyed your visit,” she’d called out to him while sunning herself on the upper parapet. “After you go to that backwater planet, you’ll forget what luxury is. Of course, you don’t know from how you live now. I pity my sad, lonely low-caste brothers. I really do.”

He’d eyed her with his exotic two-color gaze, and she’d had the unsettling idea he pitied her too. “Thank you, Amber. It means a lot to receive pity from a dragon like you.”

“A dragon like me?” She’d risen to her full height and spread her wings, blocking out the distant red sun. “What do you mean a dragon like me?”

He’d lowered himself and backed away from the castle. “A dragon of your singular accomplishment.”

“Singular accomplishment?”

“You are alone in the estate, the solitary heir, the single future matriarch. How lonely it must be to wear that isolated mantle, knowing that no one will ever reach your pedestal. Save your pity, Amber. And please excuse me. I am needed. My lowly brothers are relying upon me.”

She hadn’t known what to say.

Alex had eyed her from beneath his brow ridges as though gauging whether he’d insulted her cleverly enough, and then he’d bowed with another flourish and left.

In the following months, his barbed compliments had returned to her again and again. They echoed off her thoughts in the empty halls. When she ate her meals. Lounging on the parapet, alone.

Just as her mother had passed most of her life in this castle, alone.

Amber’s future stretched out, alone.

A slow-burning fire of determination had kindled in her chest. She would not stay alone. She would prove herself useful, make her brothers rely upon her like they relied upon Alex, and never be alone again.

So, Amber had researched their preparations, made her own, and then presented herself. If Alex had been surprised to see her, he’d hid it well. The others had been cautious and held her at a distance, Mal excepted, of course.

Their greatest concern was her taking over the company and enslaving them. Amber had been raised to expect that role, but she’d never been asked if she wanted it.

On Earth, she didn’t have to lead. She didn’t have to cause pain just to be seen, and she didn’t have to accept fear instead of respect. Humans and dragons listened to her because they valued her. Amber could just be.

It was so freeing.

And the company had flourished because she didn’t force her way with fire. Mal’s vision, Pyro’s passion, Kyan’s security, Jasper’s organization, Alex’s diplomacy, and Flint’s odd wisdom had led them to the top. She’d cheered along with everyone else when they’d hit number one. They were a team. She almost belonged.

She was still frequently alone, but seeing her siblings every day at work was so much more interesting than waiting around to become the matriarch of an isolated Outer Rim estate. And she was so close to reaching the friendly trust she wanted. Even though she had occasional slipups like last night when her power showed.

Amber wished she could be angry—or excited, or passionate, or any emotion, really—without terrifying her brothers and destroying their fragile trust.

But all she could do was show up every day and prove herself.

So, she couldn’t intimidate her brothers now. Not even in a dress sense.

Amber pulled on muted clothes: a narrow beige tweed skirt, a pale cream blouse, and a subtle mauve scarf. Matching cream flats finished her outfit. She tucked her red hair into a twist, pushed in the straggling hair, and approved her image in the mirror.

Very soothing.

The lingerie tugged at her. She touched the garter belt. Fine red beading, neat orange stitches.

Sunrise.

Amber snapped the garter belt around her thigh, pulling it well above the hemline of her skirt. Its artful lace, soft frills, and beads made a secret thrill run through her.

The garter belt was beautiful. She was beautiful. Darcy thought it fitted her, and he was right.

Another secret thrill followed the first.

That meant she should not wear it. She was already too powerful. Thinking about Darcy and his very unusual behavior while wearing his garter belt only pushed her power—

“Amber!” Mal snarled from her video monitor in the far office. He couldn’t see her, but his voice echoed through her lair. “The meeting starts in five. Where are you?”

She slammed the lid on the box. “Coming!”

He didn’t reply. Most likely he’d severed the connection without waiting for her answer.

She raced out of her lair, launched into the air, and crossed half the hemisphere to the Onyx Corporation head office in a field outside Vancouver, Washington. Amber descended the glass tube affixed to the building and opened the transparent door into her office.

Their cleaning lady, Rose, was on the other side, polishing Amber’s desk. At the rustle of papers and click of the closing glass, she jumped in surprise. “Oh my goodness, you’re flying.”

“Good morning.”

“Morning! You startled me.” Rose pressed one glove-clad hand to her chest. The other touched her hair, which this month was braided into a new configuration against her skull. “Oh, goodness. I’ll never get used to you dragons popping up when I think I’m in an empty room.”

“Your hairstyle is very intricate.” Amber paused to examine the skillful braids. “What’s this one called?”

Rose’s expression slipped to guarded. “Herringbone.”

“It must take a lot of effort.”

“But it’s common enough.” She grabbed the rag she’d thrown when she’d gotten startled and returned to polishing the mahogany. “I’m not making a special effort. Just a normal one.”

Amber felt bad.

Rose hadn’t started out nervous around them; she’d stunned them with snappy lines in her interview and had seemed as surprised by the dragons’ questions as they’d been by her answers. But over the months she’d worked for them, she’d drawn in on herself and become guarded.

Well, fear was a normal reaction to being around a female dragon. Rose’s natural reaction showed just how strange Darcy was.

He had to be teasing…

“It’s nice.” Amber grabbed her prepared budget files and headed for the office door.

“Oh. I—thanks. But I don’t dress up for work!” Rose called after her as she traversed the hall. “My hairstyle’s for me, all right?”

“Okay.”

“Right.” Rose frowned and focused on her task. “Dragons think I’m dressing up for them when all I’m trying to do is keep my head down and do my job…”

Amber passed through the busy floor traversing the hall between the cubicle walls and the dragon offices.

“Amber!” Mal hung out the open doorway. He saw her, and his canines elongated as he roared, “Get in here!”

A small part of her heart warmed.

Mal was fearless. Thank goodness he’d found Cheryl.

After their clothing company had succeeded, the crotchety old Empress of Draconis had threatened to marry Mal (and take their company for herself). The threat had sent them into a panic to find Mal a wife. Never mind the fate of their company, the Empress would have eviscerated Mal for insubordination before they’d finished their wedding vows.

Amber squeezed past her oldest brother and walked around the conference table filled with the rest of her siblings. There were more absences than usual.

Flint, their youngest genius brother, was always absent. He was busy somewhere, like on an asteroid orbiting Jupiter, doing something. Probably it was important. He needed space to think. A lot of space for a lot of thinking.

Alex, the next youngest, had been granted the occasional visitation to the family estate, and so she’d spent the most time growing up near him. His unusual two-tone Alexandrite scales made him a rare beauty. In human form, his impeccable white-blond hair was neat, his gray suit was crisp, and his eyes—one turquoise, the other lavender—were full of secrets.

He nodded to her, and she returned the polite greeting.

Jasper, her steadiest brother, was the fifth sibling and chief of operations. She took her seat beside him.

He passed her a mug filled with dark liquid. “Try this new roasting of your favorite coffee bean. If you like it, I can make it into an apple pie iced mocha.”

“Thank you.” She sipped the steaming brew. The familiar sharp caffeine bit back with a smoky char that both hurt her mouth and was evocative of Draconis. “Mm, this coffee is unusual.”

“I thought you would like it, so I refilled your espresso cabinet with this blend.”

“Yes, nice find, Jasper.”

He sat back and laced his fingers in his lap, pleased. “Work improves when everyone has the proper tools.”

“Very wise.” She enjoyed the harsh liquid.

On her other side, her older brother Kyan’s chair was empty. The secretive security officer had traded in his black ops work to keep the family safe. He was on his honeymoon.

At the end of the room, the wall screen turned on as Pyro, the second oldest, called in from their extension at Carnelian Clothiers. Aristocrat Sard Carnelian, recalled to Draconis to marry his dragon fiancée, had defied tradition by merging their companies under Pyro’s low-caste rule—on the condition that Pyro would treat his employees, fallen aristocrat dragons, well. The transition had been rocky at the start, but Pyro had stepped up from his radioactive bad-boy image to emerge a scrappy leader. It helped that he had a human wife, Amy, and he was devoted to her. Several of the fallen also had human wives or girlfriends. Earth was special because more united than divided the two dragon castes.

Pyro’s vice president chair at the Onyx Corporation was supposed to be filled by Sard’s younger brother, Chrysoberyl Carnelian, as part of the merger. But after being caught trying to bomb Earth for no reason, Chrysoberyl had been exiled to orbit. His video screen remained blank.

Mal snapped at his intercom to Chrysoberyl’s luxury ship. “Hurry up! The meeting’s started.”

“You will not hurry a dragon of my importance, low caste—”

Mal released his finger from the communicator, cutting off Chrysoberyl’s response. “No more lateness! Now that Amber’s finally here, we’ll start.”

Amber shuddered. If she’d never researched her family history and her siblings, she too might have turned into an entitled, self-important slug like Chrysoberyl.

Cheryl, Mal’s shy wife, smiled at Amber in greeting. She sketched a cute baby dragon onto a napkin with a chewed pencil. Mal had outlawed her from drawing on her electronic tablet during the meetings because she would escape into her art and forget to pay attention. But as her napkin sketching proved, he could hide the tools, but he couldn’t hide the artist.

Mal grunted. “Amber. First order of business is you.”

Amber opened her file to spread her budget reports. “Our next product launch budget is prepared.”

“Of course it is. But today’s highest priority is the status of the Dragon-Human Treaty and your unprovoked violent attack on a human.”

Everyone froze.

Oh. Of course. She brushed her sweaty palms on her skirt. “I apologize.”

Everyone exhaled at once, causing a soft sigh to fill the conference room. That was a sign of their terror. They feared her.

Except Mal. “Although your apology is pointless, I hope it embarrasses you enough that you never lose control again. Through a heroic effort, Alex convinced the ambassador you were acting in what Darcy called ‘self-defense.’ Good job, Alex.”

Alex nodded again. The dark circles under his eyes said he’d gotten less sleep than she had.

“And good job to Darcy for thinking up such a creative response. But you, Amber. You shouldn’t have been on your own. If the treaty breaks, we’re leaving Earth. It’s not a choice. Chrysoberyl’s uncle declares martial law, and our company ends.”

Cheryl squeezed her hands together, her cheeks white.

Mal rubbed his wife’s shoulders and glared at Amber. “Think before you lose your temper.”

“I got surprised.”

“That’s still your fault.” Mal jerked his thumb at Pyro’s screen. Behind Pyro stood the chief of security for Carnelian Clothiers, the impervious sunglasses-clad Syenite. “Syen tried to watch over you as Kyan used to. You refused.”

“He’s not family.”

“He’s our employee!” Mal snarled. “What were you doing last night? You never deviate from work and lair and work, but there you were, in a back alley alone, begging someone to mistake you for a human.”

“I wanted to attend the welcome-back drinks for Pyro and Amy.”

“Why? Pyro’s right here.” Mal gestured at the screen. “Every day. Pick up the communicator. You can talk and drink coffee together at any time.”

“It’s not the same.”

“Why?”

She pinched her sleeves. “Because…”

Her brothers stared at her.

Her anger built to a glow, the earliest stage of what could be a dangerous blowout. “You don’t understand.”

“You’re right. I don’t! How can you traipse around a human city lighting things on fire when we have a product to launch, a company to protect, and aristocrats to beat!”

Syen’s face, immobile behind the shielding sunglasses, twitched. He was one of the fallen aristocrats who’d lost everything and been saved by Sard’s generosity.

Since taking over Carnelian Clothiers, Pyro had stopped ranting about hating aristocrats, but Mal was single-minded in his focus.

“Mal.” Jasper’s steady gaze tried to soothe the room. “The human who approached her was ill and unable to perceive well. And Amber did not singe him much.”

“A second-degree burn on his torso is a significant injury!”

“He moved suddenly. She didn’t have a chance to warn him.”

Her skin prickled. “I told him I was late for a meeting and that I didn’t have time to talk. He attempted sex.”

Her brothers struggled to hide their skepticism. Even Mal didn’t defend her.

She uncrossed and then recrossed her leg. Darcy’s lace garter rubbed her thigh. “Human males do initiate sex.”

“With other humans. Not dragons. No human male would be so stupid as to initiate sex with you.”

But Darcy had.

Mal’s derision and the rest of her brothers’ open skepticism hammered into her chest. Darcy was teasing. Everything is a joke to him. He would never be so stupid as to initiate sex with a female dragon like you.

“The human could have died,” Mal continued. “Don’t underestimate your power to terrify males.”

“I’m not,” she snapped.

Everyone jumped.

Amber took a deep breath and let it out. She mustn’t let her brothers get to her. Darcy would make a quip that soothed and amused, but she had only one talent. Repress, repress, repress.

“I am very sorry that I lost my temper. I won’t let it happen around a human.”

“You’d better not let it happen at all,” Mal growled. “Because—”

“I am here!” The second wall screen showed Chrysoberyl Carnelian.

The stocky aristocrat was shorter than his imposing brother, but was still bald and pierced with the weight and importance of his family. He wore a formal black suit embroidered with yellow-green threads that matched his eyes. Aristocratic silver dangled from his brows, cheeks, and nostrils, and his bared teeth gleamed.

“The meeting can now begin.” He lifted his imperious chin. “The first order of business today is the violent human attack against small, weak, helpless Amber Onyx.”

An unsettled silence followed.

Amber curled her fingers around her coffee mug. “Thank you for your sympathies.”

Mal cleared his throat. “Now that item of business has concluded, we can—”

“Of course it’s not concluded!” The dragon seethed. “I read that ridiculous so-called ‘incident report,’ and it took all my restraint not to send it to your mother! Ridiculous, insipid, silly—”

“You didn’t, though.” Amber straightened. “Did you?”

He calmed and faced her. “Did I send the report to your mother? No, Amber, I did not. I didn’t want to alarm her with what was obviously an attempt to trick your human partners and avoid revealing our true power as the rightful rulers of this worm-ridden planet.”

“Great,” Mal barked. “Now, on to—”

“I sent the report to the office where it belongs: The Gentleman’s Society. And, out of deference to me, they have kindly agreed to dismantle the Onyx Corporation for un-dragon-like behavior!”

Taut silence descended over the conference room.

The Gentleman’s Society affirmed the social strata of dragon society. If needed, they stripped male dragons of everything—titles, land, money—and exiled them to the Colony Wars, where they would be sent to the front lines and, essentially, executed.

Jasper, pale, asked the critical question. “When are they coming?”

Chrysoberyl sneered at him. “Right now.”

The intercom beeped.

Jeanine, their gravelly voiced receptionist announced, “Mal. Three scaly suits are coming up.”

“Give them a full security detail!” he snarled. “No one dismantles anything until they see me!”

“You got it.” Jeanine closed the intercom.

Chrysoberyl chortled. “You can play your security theater however you wish, Malachite Onyx, but now you will regret not giving me your company when you had the chance.”

Mal smacked his hands on the conference table. His fingers shifted to claws and embedded deep while his green eyes filled with fire. “No one takes my company.”

“Your company?” Chrysoberyl laughed. “A company ruled by low-caste males could never succeed. Obviously, Amber, as the dominant female, truly rules the Onyx Corporation.”

“That’s a lie.”

“No, Mal, your lie has gone on long enough. Pretending Amber was helpless to avoid the consequences of her temper tantrum opened my eyes to the truth. Soon, the inspectors will prove it. Your days of subterfuge have ended.”

Mal shut off his screen.

Chrysoberyl’s eyes widened in surprise just as the wall went dark.

Mal pointed at the younger siblings. “Jasper. Alex. We need ideas. Call Flint.”

They shook their heads.

Alex crossed one leg over his perfect knee. “Kyan is the only one who knows how to reach him.”

“Syen?”

The security dragon was no longer visible behind Pyro. “He’s managing security.”

Mal gritted his teeth. “Think!”

Cheryl stroked Mal’s bony knuckles. “I thought you came to Earth so you didn’t have to play by dragon rules. No one cared about you being in charge before.”

“They cared. But they let it slide until we became the top-ranked company outside Draconis—and beat the aristocrats.”

“How dare a company run by dragon males succeed?” Jasper told Cheryl, quoting what the dragons back home must think. “They must have a puppet CEO who’s ruled by his dominant sister.”

No one looked at Amber.

“I don’t want to take the company away from you,” Amber told Mal.

He focused on her. “Then don’t.”

How?

How could she stand up to the investigators? Fighting them would prove Chrysoberyl right. Somehow, she had to repress her dragon even more. She had to become human.

It was impossible.

On cue, their midfifties receptionist Jeanine led in three dragons in long, white scholarly robes. They had partially shifted, with impenetrable scales, elongated snouts, and hard eyes, but otherwise held their human form. They looked exactly like dragons stuffed into human clothes.

This was practical. If Amber went rogue, the inspectors needed to protect their vulnerable human skin with heatproof scales, and they could shave a few microseconds to escape her fury.

Amber’s heart thudded and her stomach twisted, squeezing the coffee.

She was not angry. She was not angry. She was not angry.

The trio waited to be announced, but Jeanine just said, “Here’s Mal. Don’t wander.” The stocky receptionist turned on her broad heels and walked out.

The trio murmured to each other, straightened their robes, and then ignored Mal.

They turned to Cheryl.

“You must be the matriarch.” The leader tipped his head. He had a barrel chest, and his scales shimmered kelp forest green. “I am Serpentine. You are clearly the dominant female. Yes. I can tell by your voluptuous female dragon form.”

Cheryl clutched her napkin to her ample chest and blushed hard. “Uh, Mal?”

Mal shouldered in front of her. “Leave her alone, or I’ll make you leave her alone.”

The milky-yellow dragon on the other side sniffed. “Look, Graphite. He tries to bluster as if he’s in charge.”

Graphite, the slender blue dragon in the middle, covered his face with his electronic notepad and murmured out the side of his mouth. “Amusing or awkward, Ulexite?”

“Definitely awkward.”

Graphite recorded it on his notepad.

Serpentine pressed a monocle with clear glass to his left eye. He hadn’t gotten the memo that monocles went out of human fashion years ago. “This business is no longer, and never has been, yours, so-called CEO Malachite. Know your place, and don’t make this any more awkward.”

“Awkward?” Table splinters lodged under Mal’s claws. “You’re stuck half-shift. You look ridiculous.”

The trio drew up. Yellow Ulexite tut-tutted, blue Graphite murmured behind his pad, and green Serpentine lifted his snoot even higher into the air.

“No one can confuse our status,” Serpentine replied. “Uneducated humans and low-caste dragons see that we are superior.”

Jasper stepped in, ever the mediator. “Perhaps your aristocratic bearing and clothes alone are enough to awe everyone.”

“Nonsense.” Serpentine twitched his robes. “Look at how difficult it has been for your CEO to acknowledge his lesser status.”

Mal’s eyes flared a dangerous fiery color.

“Mal’s like that with everyone,” Jasper hastened. “It’s why we couldn’t let him marry a—”

“She is quiet,” Ulexite observed, still talking about Cheryl.

“Respectful? Or wise?” the blue asked.

“Respect for us is wise. She is wisely respectful.”

Graphite noted it.

Serpentine intoned to Cheryl, “You may arise, Amber, and take your correct seat as the head of the company. This farce has gone on long enough.”

“Mal?” Cheryl’s voice squeaked.

“Such a musical voice,” Ulexite commented.

“Tonal? Or mellifluous?”

“For a dragon, enchant—”

Mal snapped. “She’s not a dragon, she’s my wife. And before you dare ask Cheryl to do anything, you’re going through me.”

The dragons pinched up their noses like they’d smelled raw sewage.

“Cheryl?” Serpentine repeated. “She’s a human?”

Ulexite murmured urgently to Graphite. “She’s mute as an animal. And when she speaks, her voice makes a sharp bleat.”

Graphite nodded as he furiously changed his notes.

Mal’s claws lengthened. “That better not go into any report.”

They froze. Despite his low caste and their high status, they were in his building surrounded by his siblings. Outside the door, a security force had appeared to escort them. Superior as they might be, they weren’t complete idiots.

“Amber’s there.” Mal pointed down the table without ever taking his gaze off the inspectors.

They followed his gesture and settled on her.

I am not angry.

She folded her hands in her lap.

They stared.

She stared back.

“Boss.” Ulexite leaned over Graphite to speak with the green leader. “Is that a dragon?”

“Ah…”

Amber waited, calming her internal feelings so they would get no indicators. Her body was the wrong size. She was demure. On purpose.

Except for the garter belt…and how Darcy had picked it out himself…it was almost as if his fingers were circling her thigh. Could his hands circle her thigh? Not as a dragon, but in her human form…

Darcy was teasing. No male would ever initiate sex with a female dragon.

“Amber,” Mal said.

She jerked out of her reverie. “What?”

“Don’t give them any doubt. Introduce yourself.”

She rose. An obedient employee. “I’m Amber Onyx, chief financial officer of the Onyx Corporation, and fourth-in-command.” She sat once more.

Ulexite fumbled for the words. “She’s firm yet decisive. Speaking only when she chooses. No one tells her what to do.”

“I literally just introduced myself because Mal told me to,” she pointed out.

Graphite scribbled on his pad.

“And she boldly addresses her forthright speech to the handsome, intelligent inspectors,” Ulexite continued, gaining confidence. “Courageous. Direct. Unapologetic. A leader in disguise.”

“I’m not in disguise.”

“Very disguised,” Ulexite emphasized.

“But I’m not—”

“Amber.” Mal’s warning only made her more frustrated.

“They’re writing lies either way.” She tried to keep the fire out of her voice. “It doesn’t matter if I talk or keep quiet.”

“Yes, it’s clear, boys,” Serpentine crowed. “We will complete this evaluation before lunchtime. It’s a clear case of forging form A-38. She’s the true leader.”

She faced them. “I’m not, though.”

Ulexite ignored her. “Deny though she might, the humility of a great one is overshadowed by her greatness.”

“Two greats in that sentence,” Graphite noted.

“Mmm. How about ‘abundance’? As in, ‘The humility of a great one is overshadowed by her abundance.’”

Graphite tapped his lips.

Amber flexed her unpolished fingers on the wood, wishing to extend her claws like Mal. “How about not?”

Jasper licked his dry lips. “Don’t get mad.”

Her anger fired heat through her body. “I’m not!”

Her hair crackled.

Alex paled more than usual.

Oh, no.

“She puts the male in his place!” Ulexite narrated excitedly. “Not only the CEO, but also the rare Alexandrite whose coloration almost made him the only male to be recognized into the aristocracy.”

“Almost,” Graphite repeated.

Alex’s eyes flashed with fury, which meant someone was about to have their worst secrets dug up and used against them.

“Not surprising,” Serpentine replied patly, as though the interview were over. “The so-called CEO weakly united with a backwater female. What idiot marries into a species that can’t shift?”

“The other two eldest brothers have as well,” Ulexite said.

“Weakness? Or low intelligence?” Graphite asked.

“Both,” Ulexite said.

Serpentine mused, “Must be a family trait.”

The conference room dropped deadly silent while the blue dragon scribbled onto his pad. The silence was so taut, Amber could see her siblings shaking. Any second now, one of them would explode into dragon and rip the so-called inspectors’ arms off.

And then there would be real trouble.

Chrysoberyl appeared on the screen again. His shirt was rumpled, and he breathed hard. “Serpentine, Graphite, Ulexite. You see that Amber is the rightful CEO of the Onyx Corporation.”

They nodded in sync.

“Then you know what we must do.” He drew himself up to formal vitriol. “Exile the males! Strip their assets, and send them to the Colony Wars!”

“No,” Cheryl whispered, curling her fingers around Mal’s.

Amber stood. “You can’t do that.”

Serpentine pinched his lips. “Of course we can. We represent the Gentleman’s Society.”

“But Mal, Pyro, and Kyan are married. Their assets belong to their wives.”

“Do not dare to suggest that the consequences of behaving in an un-dragon-like manner can be reduced because they married backwater humans!”

“But if I am the dominant female and I forced them not to acknowledge me, what choice did they have but to obey?”

“So you admit that you are the dominant one!” Ulexite turned to Graphite. “This was an easy investigation. We will not stay for lunch.”

Graphite nodded as he scribbled.

“Amber…” Mal warned.

“I just mean that if I’m in charge and I instructed you to lie…then you’re behaving in a dragon-like manner. I’m dominating you. We are acting like dragons.”

The trio froze.

“Right?”

Chrysoberyl raised his index finger. The silver rings caught the light. “No, no, Amber. If you’re dominant, then you broke the Dragon-Human Treaty last night. In which case, my uncle declares martial law and we forge a new, glorious future with myself as ruler.”

“Not quite.” Alex uncrossed his legs. “To become ruler of Earth, you must fight the other aristocrats on the planet plus any aristocrats who visited prior to your arrival.”

“Plus any non-aristocrats who want to fight.” Pyro’s eyes gleamed, and radioactive rivulets appeared on the backs of his knuckles. “Think of the hundreds of fights you have ahead. Nothing but months of teeth-to-claw combat.”

Chrysoberyl whitened but kept his smile. “Do you think the nephew of a military commander has no skill? I will defeat any challenger.”

“I wouldn’t be too sure,” Pyro snarled.

“Especially if they piled on, one after another, in days and weeks—even months and years—of endless, bare-knuckle, teeth-to-claw fights.” Alex smiled coldly. “Don’t forget to take your piercings out. Loose metal is the easiest to rip out of the skin.”

Chrysoberyl swallowed hard. “We know it won’t come to that because…because…because you low-caste males have been acting above yourselves for too long! And even if I don’t rule Earth right away, having your company gone and myself returned as the rightful head of Carnelian Clothiers is all that matters.”

Amber tuned them out. This was her fault. She wavered and then sat. Her skills were not interpersonal threats or negotiations. She handled numbers. She handled them well.

The rest of her brothers stared at her as though willing her to come up with a new argument.

Mal was right. They needed Flint. He thought of everything.

She rubbed the small scrap of lace at her thigh. Darcy…

“Amber.” Chrysoberyl’s teeth gleamed with silver. “There is another solution. I could make this go away. You could even keep your company intact with your brothers. Become the CEO you were always destined to be.”

She fixed her gaze on Mal.

Mal didn’t lift his glare from Chrysoberyl. “And then what?”

“And then, my dominant Amber, you marry me.”

“Now, wait just a minute.” Mal’s claws grew out again. “Why would her marrying you make the charges of the Gentleman’s Society ‘go away’?”

“These genteel inspectors are my long-standing friends, and I have convinced them that my guidance could bring any low-caste dragons into line. Even a classless dragon like you, Malachite.”

The dragon inspectors preened as though proud of their connection to Chrysoberyl.

These charges could go away if she married Chrysoberyl?

The conference room grew too hot.

Amber stood. “I’d rather face you in teeth-to-claw combat.”

“That’s not an option.” Chrysoberyl chuckled nervously. “You will marry me, or your brothers—no, the whole planet—will suffer.”

“You’re taking a big risk, Chrysoberyl. Marriage is hard, and angry females are dangerous. The Empress herself chewed her last consort’s arm off.”

He laughed while rubbing his arms. “But you will never become so angry with me. I am an aristocrat!”

“You make me very angry.”

“No, no, Amber. You say that because you are surrounded by low-caste males and backwater humans. Here, in the stars, amongst your equals, it is peaceful. Unlike your brothers, who are unbalanced enough to marry non-shifter humans and force you to play the lower role, I would treat you with respect.”

She sucked in a deep breath. “I’m glad to hear that, Chrysoberyl, because I need you to respect me right now.”

“I am the epitome of respect to a female dragon, especially to my very own fiancée. You’ll see when I introduce you to my mother.”

“Because I cannot marry you.” She straightened. “I am entertaining a marriage proposal right now.”

His eyes bulged. “No! What aristocrat has dared to cross me?”

“No aristocrat. The one who wants to marry me is a man.”

Everyone turned and stared at Amber.

Chrysoberyl’s mouth opened and closed. His face turned a more intense yellow. “But how can I take over Mal’s company and crush the low-caste dragons who dared embarrass me if you’re married to another dragon?”

“It’s to a human,” she corrected for a second time. “We’re very serious. You’re too late.”

“A human!” He squeaked out his shocked horror. “But…no. Impossible. Do not dare to play with me, Amber. I will place Earth under martial law.”

“I understand, Chrysoberyl. Declare martial law and defeat the challengers. I forgot about that part, Alex. I suppose we will have a little time before Chrysoberyl rules over us.”

Without another word, Chrysoberyl pressed the button to cut the transmission. His view screen went dark.

Another thought occurred to her. She turned to the dragon inspectors. “Is dating a human enough evidence that I’m not faking my role as CFO?”

The trio blinked at her.

“W-well.” Serpentine looked wildly at his compatriots. “I, uh, we will have to, ah, investigate…”

“The character of the human,” Ulexite suggested. “Perhaps he is more dragon-like than human, uh, humanlike. Perhaps he uses prosthetics that approximate claws or fangs.”

“He doesn’t,” she assured them. “He’s human through and through.”

“Still.” The trio glanced at the darkened screen. Without Chrysoberyl, they seemed lost. “We must investigate the matter further…”

Her brothers were also shocked.

Jasper pursed his lips. Alex regarded her through narrowed, skeptical eyes. Mal looked confused, as if she’d executed a clever strategy he didn’t understand. And Pyro looked like he hadn’t heard her right.

“Since when were you engaged?” Mal demanded.

“Last night. I received a proposal.”

The trio of inspectors gasped.

“A male proposed to a female?” Serpentine flicked his fingers at Mal. “Get Chrysoberyl back. He will see through this fiction.”

“Human males propose all the time on Earth. It’s common,” she told him, which was as well because Mal ignored his orders. “Anyway, I haven’t accepted.”

Only Cheryl told her, quiet and shy, “Congratulations.”

“Thank you.”

“You haven’t accepted?”

“I wanted to improve my fitness before the marriage challenges.” She eyed Chrysoberyl’s darkened screen. “I have not practiced teeth-to-claw combat in years.”

“Who proposed?” Jasper asked.

“Darcy.”

“Oh.” Cheryl started to smile. “He’s nice. I’m sure you’ll be very—”

“Darcy!” Pyro shouted from the view screen. “Stay right there. I’m coming over!”

Pyro’s suit shredded as he burst out the window. He’d arrive in moments. Another dragon in his office walked forward and turned off his view screen.

The dragon inspectors murmured to each other at the unfolding drama. “You know this human?”

“I’ve known him a long time,” Amber replied. “He was trying to tell me his desire like a human, and I didn’t understand him. Last night, I understood.”

Their eyes narrowed.

“Did you really?” Serpentine pushed. “Did he fly after you and try to master you?”

“He’s a human, so that would be—”

“This meeting is over.” Mal tugged Cheryl to her feet and glared at the inspectors as he escorted her out of the conference room. “Amber! In my office! Now!”

She followed him down the hall. Although Mal had called only her to his office, Alex and Jasper joined, so the entire conference moved locations.

Mal’s office differed greatly from when they’d first built the building. His division contained his desk and a multiple-times repaired conference room table.

Cheryl’s office nested inside his, complete with soundproof door and walls for shutting the dragon chaos out. She had refused the matriarch office in the same way she’d refused to take over Mal’s CEO duties. Big computers, an art tablet, and plenty of monitors colonized her art desk. She also tended friendly potted plants.

Normally, when a dragon female married into a male’s family, she became the head. Chrysoberyl wanting to marry Amber to take charge of the Onyx Corporation was a bit backward. Either Cheryl had inspired him and he thought Amber would demurely allow him to wreck her brothers’ lives, or he had some nefarious plan to force her compliance.

Either way, it wouldn’t matter, because Amber would never marry him.

Amber folded herself into a seat in front of Mal’s desk. Her brothers milled around Mal’s espresso machine, supposedly making coffee, but mostly making agitation.

Mal spoke into the phone. “Where’s Kyan? I know he’s on his honeymoon. This is urgent.”

“Cheryl, can I get you a pumpkin spice latte?” Jasper asked her.

Cheryl glanced out at the sunny July morning and shook her head, hands thrust in the summery hoodie. Her pinup dress beneath mashed up modern and past. “I’m fine. Thanks, Jasper.”

“I will accept a coffee drink.” The green Serpentine swanned into Mal’s office.

The brothers growled, stopping the trio cold.

“We’re on a break.” Mal slammed his office phone. “And you’re in my office.”

“The Gentleman’s Society must investigate the head of the Onyx Corporation. Which is Amber.” Serpentine pulled himself up indignantly. “You will not deny us, low caste.”

“I’m the head,” he snarled, “and I’m ordering you out.”

“We know that isn’t true, and we’re here to prove it by following Amber until she slips.”

“Follow her how far?” Jasper asked. “Not to her lair, I assume.”

“Lair? Oh, no.” Serpentine laughed. “She’ll head the company long before that. We do not need to leave the office building.”

“Nor desire to,” blue Graphite said, and yellow Ulexite agreed.

“And what about within the building? Are you going to follow her into her private chambers? While she’s eating? The bathroom?”

They swayed uncomfortably.

“No, of course not,” Serpentine finally said. “We only need to observe her conducting business.”

Alex smiled at Jasper for the first time, warmth hitting his two-tone eyes. “Great. This isn’t business. You can leave.”

Serpentine lifted his snout into the air. “Even if you are discussing this so-called human fiancé, who I doubt exists, you cannot use him as an excuse to exclude our investigation.”

While they argued, Pyro flew down Mal’s clear glass tube and landed, shifting from a radioactive-red pyrochlore color to nude human form as his bare feet touched Mal’s carpet.

Cheryl whirled away and covered her eyes.

Pyro rummaged in Mal’s closet. Syen arrived, out of breath and still clad in human clothes, a moment later.

“What are these guys doing here?” Pyro buttoned a borrowed white dress shirt and flipped his collar. “This is a private family matter.”

“Try telling them that,” Amber said dryly.

He focused on the inspectors. His lips curled back from his teeth, and a crazy gleam glowed radioactive red in his eyes. “Do they want to challenge me? I fought in the Colony Wars and survived. How do you do in a fight?”

The dragons stiffened.

“You can’t order around an aristocrat!” Ulexite protested.

“Can’t I?”

Syen edged in front of Pyro. “Allow me to hold your shirt while you fight these inspectors, CEO Pyro.”

Pyro grinned at the interim security chief and cracked his large, scarred knuckles. “Thanks, but blood spray on my shirt just matches my eyes.”

The inspectors swallowed. They were civilized dragons used to exiling others to a nasty fate, not to experiencing it themselves.

“The roof is an acceptable arena to resolve a dispute.” Syen tilted his sunglasses at the inspectors. “Even aristocrats respect privacy around marriage.”

“We will leave.” Serpentine retreated to the doorway. “If we are ordered by the dominant female?”

Pyro glared with unfettered irritation. “I’d rather smash your lips off your face.”

“Only the dominant female of this company can ask us to leave.”

Amber sat in the hot seat. She couldn’t order them out or else they would get the proof they needed.

Cheryl perched on the art stool beside Mal’s desk, watching the tension close to her husband.

“Cheryl.” Amber caught her eye. “As the female married to the head male of the company, I believe the inspectors are talking to you.”

She blinked. “Me?”

Amber nodded.

She swallowed and stood, her cheeks blazing and her voice shaky. “Please, um, get out.”

The green dragon scoffed. “We do not answer to any human.”

Amber turned in her seat. “Cheryl is the wife of the CEO and therefore the direct representative of the matriarch, our mother. Cheryl just enjoyed a wonderful honeymoon on our Outer Rim estates, where my mother was delighted with her new daughter-in-law. If she hears you’ve disrespected her direct representative, then there will be fire, pain, and many complaints to your supervisors.”

Serpentine swallowed. “Your mother? She knows this human?”

“We went on a cruise.” Cheryl smiled, her cheeks still red from shyness. “She’s really nice.”

“Nice!”

Pyro unbuttoned and rolled up one sleeve, a new gleam in his eye, and he started for the dragons. “That looks like insubordination to me. Don’t worry, Cheryl, I’ll enforce your order.”

His other brothers closed rank around him, forming a dangerous wall of broad, suited dragons. “We all will.”

The trio scooted out the door.

Serpentine hung back inside and pointed his finger at Amber. “Don’t hide long, or we will know that you are the true leader!”

Jasper swung the door hard on its hinges. Serpentine jerked his hand out of the way. The door slammed shut.

Energy drained out of Amber. She closed her eyes and sighed.

This was the part where her brothers chastised her for considering an engagement without delineating how many shares of the company Darcy and his family could expect, how much control his mother or any sisters could exert, and go line by line over her financial stake. They would ask her plan for how she, a couch loafer, intended to defeat Darcy’s mother, sisters, and any overprotective aunts or grandmothers in combat. How many females she’d hire for backup, and how much failures would cost her—and the company.

Dragon marriages were expensive, bloody, and occasionally fatal. But mostly expensive. Sure, Mal and Pyro and Kyan had gotten away with no expensive bloodshed, but that was because they, as males, had taken the initiative.

Technically, Darcy had taken the initiative too, but since he’d gone to Amber, had he gotten his female relatives’ approvals? Everything could get messy fast.

She loved numbers, but right this exact instant, she wanted to curl up in her office and take a nap.

“Amber.” Mal’s voice was surprisingly quiet as he began chastising her. “It’s not wise to lie to these inspectors.”

Lie? She lifted her head. “But Cheryl is technically the head of the company.”

“About your engagement.”

Her whole body heated. She squirmed in the chair. “I’m not lying.”

“Your lie endangers Darcy,” Jasper said.

“I’m not lying.”

Her brothers leaned back fearfully.

She forced herself to calm and faced Mal again, the only one who hadn’t so much as twitched. “If anyone threatens Darcy, they’ll be dead before they hit the ground, our company be damned.”

Mal stared at her nonplussed. “So you will not retract your claim?”

“There’s nothing to retract. I accepted him as a candidate for marriage.”

Pyro rose to leave.

“Where are you going?” she asked, seeing as he’d barely just arrived.

“I have to give Darcy a heads-up that you’re saying he proposed.”

“Why?”

“So he knows.”

“He knows, Pyro. He was there.”

“Wait.” Jasper held up a hand.

Pyro paused with one hand in the glass doorway, the wind whistling past the entrance.

“This is the truth, Amber? A human proposed to a dragon? Is it possible?”

“Yes.”

Everyone waited.

She explained. “After the incident last night, I was sad to go home, and so Darcy invited me out.”

“Why?” Alex asked.

“I didn’t know,” Amber said. “But he did. Half of you were there.”

Cheryl nodded. Pyro and Mal looked as though they were searching their memories.

“Why waste your money on alcohol?” Alex continued. “Dragons can’t get drunk. We metabolize too quickly. I have always thought your wish to engage in this human social ritual makes no sense, Pyro.”

“Humans do it for socializing.”

“Yes, but you socialize outside of work.”

“It’s called having friends. Non-work people you socialize with.”

Alex still looked mystified.

Pyro shrugged a shoulder, but his focus reverted to Amber. “Having a beer is a far cry from proposing marriage.”

“We drank one beer and danced. He took me back to his family boutique, gave me lingerie, and asked me to consider him for marriage. And then he kissed me.”

“He kissed you?” Pyro queried.

She nodded.

“And it wasn’t a joke? Humans have a strange sense of humor. Darcy especially.”

Heat flushed through her. “I ordered him not to tease. He said he was serious and that he’d never tease me.”

The skepticism in the room grew.

“Darcy often says words he doesn’t mean in your presence.” Jasper’s lips twisted as if he suffered her disappointment personally. “He says things like, ‘you are demure today’ or ‘you are quiet as Cheryl.’”

“He was commenting on my outfits.”

Jasper’s gaze turned to pity. An awkward silence descended over the room.

Of course, Darcy had often teased Amber in front of them. He’d said things like how he’d miss her when he wasn’t visiting the office and that he wished they could spend time together.

Pyro had used his techniques to pick up human women. He was a master at charming them with false words and a smile. That was before he met his wife, Amy.

Alex looked up. “Has Darcy seen you in your dragon form?”

“Not yet.”

No human would relax around her once he saw the deadly power of a dragon female. Males were small and cute. Females were… Well, they were more like the legends of old.

The first explorers to reach this planet had been females. They’d razed a few medieval towns for fun. Joyriding, basically. Then, a few hundred years later, Mal had seen the clothing and visited this planet as an untapped business opportunity. Their spaceships sure had shocked the inhabitants. But they’d signed the dragon-human peace treaty and there’d be no more joyriding.

Still, Amber’s true form was horrifying.

Mal rested on his elbows. “Amber. You are certain that Darcy proposed to you on purpose?”

“…Yes.”

“Then take these inspectors to meet him. Prove his existence.”

“During business hours?”

“Is that going to be a problem?” he asked, an edge to his tone as though he had caught her lie.

“No.” Her belly clenched with nerves. “Darcy told me to come by today.”

“Great. Go there.”

“But if I do this, then I may accept his proposal.”

“I would rather you marry Darcy than a rock worm like Chrysoberyl.”

“She hasn’t shown her true form,” Alex repeated.

“For the duration of this inspection, don’t show Darcy your true form.”

Everyone looked at Mal in surprise. He voiced a devious plan for a blunt, straightforward dragon.

But when fighting backstabbers like Chrysoberyl and his cronies, they had to use every weapon at their disposal.

“I’d have to show him before we married,” she said.

“Don’t,” he said sharply. “Few humans can handle a male dragon. Fewer still can handle a female. Perhaps the only human as flexible is Cheryl.”

Cheryl smiled and leaned against her husband. His roaring had never frightened her.

“And Amy,” Pyro pointed out, arms crossed over his chest.

Syen was silent but clearly thinking of his colorful girlfriend.

“And Rose,” Jasper said.

Everyone looked at him.

“She is a human who also handles dragons well,” he justified.

“Jeanine handles dragons without changing her complexion,” Alex pointed out. “Rose changes her complexion and also avoids us.”

“Rose is lost in thought. Like Flint. She doesn’t avoid us on purpose.”

“After I convince the inspectors Darcy is real, then what?” Amber asked.

“Then we will uncover the true extent of Chrysoberyl’s plan. Once he cannot marry you to gain access to our company, he will focus on proving that we have acted in an un-dragon-like manner. So we must launch our next product as if everything is normal. Even though nothing is normal.”

The siblings sobered.

She balled her fists. How to prove her brothers were blameless? She was the only one who’d acted in an un-dragon-like manner. What could they do to her? It was unfair.

Mal focused on her fists and then her face. “Do not lose your temper.”

She shook her head and released her fists. “Of course.”

“Avoid the inspectors. Don’t give them an excuse.” Mal moved his executive gaze to Syen. “Make them look more human. I don’t want to explain another incident to the mayor.”

He nodded once and strode to the door.

The rest of the dragons stood, and the meeting broke up.

Amber followed Syen.

Pyro stopped her. “Please don’t hurt Darcy.”

“I will hurt no human, Pyro.”

“Darcy’s my friend. He’s a treasure to dragons.”

She moved out of the way to let the others past in the narrow hall. “He’s my treasure too.”

“And while I want him to be happy, I don’t want him to get hurt.” The deadly red gleam returned. “Or else I’ll hurt you.”

Surprise shook her, followed by hope. Pyro was coming around to treat her like a real sibling? He threatened her just like he’d threaten any of her brothers? She didn’t know how to respond as he flew off with Syen and their other dragons to arrange security.

Passing the hall to her office, she saw the dragon inspectors, who muttered things like “noble bearing” and “uplifts all who enter her graceful presence, even for an instant.”

Don’t rend them limb from limb.

In her office, she locked away her files and made sure she had what she needed to work remotely. Then she got a little nervous. Darcy had told her to visit. He’d meant after work, not at eleven o’clock in the morning.

Well, maybe she could delay.

Amber pulled out her files and began her usual work, testing to see just how long it would be until the inspectors dared to enter her office. Barging into Mal’s was one thing. But a female dragon’s office? As the hours ticked by, she completed work assignments.

Serpentine finally traipsed into her office, cautious but smarmy. His snout had retracted and his features were now more human, although he kept his green hue. “I heard we are leaving this low-caste building. Where are we going?”

“I’m going into the human world.”

“Ugh. Why?”

“You want to meet my fiancé.”

His lip curled. “This fiction again. Surely no such arrogant, reckless, stupid male exists, dragon or human.”

“Let’s find out.” She locked away her work again, flew out of the tube, and lifted into the air.

Darcy wouldn’t mind she was coming…she hoped.

None of her brothers considered his proposal serious, and they knew Darcy better than she did. Pyro knew him best of all.

No human would be so stupid as to initiate sex with a female dragon.

If she was wrong, the whole company was about to find out.

Darcy peered out the windows of his family boutique. He locked the doors, set the closed sign, and hurried into the staging room in the back.

Amber could not see this.

“Darcy, are you ready yet?” The half-nude woman, Tara, sprawled across pink silk and faux fur sheets. She thrust her peacock-teal corseted bosoms at him. Her messy blonde hair spilled down her back. “The peacock feathers are digging into my butt.”

He snapped several pics. “Okay, that’s a wrap.”

“Already? But I have three more outfits.”

“They’ll have to wait for the honeymoon.” He connected the camera to her laptop and displayed the gallery. “Choose one to print, and put on some clothes.”

Tara clomped across the hard floor in green stripper heels and a peacock boa. A few flicks through the gallery, and she crossed her arms. “What the heck is this?”

“Your groom’s gift, as brought to you by your ever-loving, ever-put-upon older brother.”

“I demand a redo.”

“Fortunately, we don’t have time.”

“What kind of a groom’s gift is ‘boudoir photos’ that’s ninety percent the boudoir?” Tara tapped the middle photo. “You centered on my navel, Darcy. This shot looks like I’m buried neck-deep in an avalanche.”

“We’ll zoom in on your face.”

“And you shot up my nose. So you want to enlarge a photo of my nostrils.”

“I’m not a professional photographer.”

“But you’re also not an idiot. You can aim.” Tara dragged a tripod into the center of the room. “Okay, look. I’ll aim. Nicole, go be my fake model.”

“No.” Nicole, their youngest sister, crossed her army-boot-clad ankles beneath her dark gray tights and long-sleeved blue dress. She opened a bag of white cheddar Cheetos. “I take no part in this abomination.”

“Come on. One of you. Please pretend to be me.”

“We need to wrap this up, guys.”

“Darcy, I was already wrapped up, and that’s the problem.” Tara tilted her head at her older brother. “What’s the rush? I’m the one with the final dress fitting in a few minutes.”

“A representative from the Onyx Corporation is dropping by. Better she sees you getting fitted for your dress than…” He gestured at the dais. “…your groom.”

“Oh.” Tara aimed the tripod at him, slunk over with the remote control, and threw her boa over his shoulders. “Like this?”

The picture clicked on him rolling his eyes at the ceiling while she pretended to hump him from behind.

He casually shoved her off. “Exactly.”

“She?” Nicole crunched her snack. “I thought the Onyx clients were dragons.”

“They are. She’s a dragon.”

“Well, whatever.” Nicole licked her fingers and crumpled the bag. “Tara’s right. If your dragon shifts naked, she’s used to a little skin.”

He peeked around the corner at the front again.

Pyro had warned him that Amber was on her way. Something about business and “playing along.” This wasn’t a social call.

Of course, he wanted to see Amber. See her socially, with her clothes on, and then unsocially, with her clothes off.

Last night, Darcy hadn’t slept well. His dreams had alternated between reliving the aching heat from their kiss to shivering with nerves that she would turn up today saying she’d changed her mind and wanted to stay friends.

“Nicole, please be me?” Tara begged. “Just so I can set the focus.”

Nicole sighed and clomped to the stage. “Why not hunt down your photographer?”

“Mom’s doing it.” Tara aimed the camera. “Stick out your chest.”

Nicole hugged her elbows. “Mom’s the one who thought boudoir photos were inappropriate. She wanted you to get Ed a tie.”

“He’s got loads of ties. Nicole, chest.”

“I’m just saying that since your professional photographer is married to your wedding planner it’s really unlikely that he forgot the date or time.”

“So long as he’s there for the wedding, I forgive him.” Tara straightened, put her hands on her hips, and arched her back. “Nicole! Chest.”

Nicole sighed and lay back into a slinky version of Tara’s pose. “Like this?”

The lights flashed as Tara snapped a picture. “Perfect.”

Nicole’s face dropped. “Did you just take a picture of me?”

Tara laughed hysterically. “I’ll put it on the website for your designer bio. Darcy can print you a poster for your bedroom.”

“Did you dare?”

Tara giggled.

Nicole jumped to her army-booted feet and chased a whooping Tara across the boudoir set, peacock feathers bouncing. They almost ran smack into their mother pushing open the delivery doors.

“Tara! Nicole!” Mom clutched her shopping. “Nicole, no chasing Tara in the week of her wedding. The last thing she needs is to fall on the concrete and break her nose.”

Nicole slouched back to the chair and plopped in. “She started it.”

“Tara, that does not look like the proper undergarments for your final wedding dress fitting happening in, oh, twenty minutes.”

“Darcy’s not done with the boudoir photos yet.” Tara flounced to the stage and dropped to a seductive crouch, one knee down, biting her fingers like a blonde vamp. “Mmkay, Darcy, take the picture.”

Mom raised one brow. “Do you really think that’s appropriate?”

“No,” Darcy agreed, hugging his mother. “Me neither. Thank you.”

“Aww.”

“Now, I found lovely sunflowers for your bouquet.” Mom set a small bucket of the bright yellow flowers on the Mission table. “The sunflowers are early this year, and the florist assured me he can find more for the bridesmaids.”

Tara posed and clicked the remote. She checked the camera and wrinkled her nose. “Mom, can you help me?”

“There!” Mom wound a gorgeous blue lace ribbon around the bright sunflowers. She tried to press it into Tara’s hands. “Won’t this look dramatic while you’re walking down the aisle?”

Tara didn’t take the flowers. “I’m doing a brooch bouquet.”

“Oh, but this is more you. You love sunflowers!” She hugged Tara. “You always dreamed of a July wedding with a sunflower bouquet.”

“When I was fifteen.”

“Ever since you were fifteen.” Mom pressed the bouquet into Tara’s crooked elbow. “The sunflowers blooming early this year is a sign. Don’t give up your dreams for a stranger, Tara. Be true to yourself.”

“I am.”

“Good. I’m just making sure.” She kissed Tara’s head. “You look so pretty. Ed better appreciate the photos.”

“He will if he likes Victorian ankle and wrist ‘porn,’” Nicole snerked.

“Really? No.” Mom scrolled through the gallery. “Oh. Ah…These photos are artful…and, ah, anyway, it’s wrong for any man to have dirty thoughts about my daughters.”

Tara rolled her lips.

Nicole kept her gaze on her phone. “Mom, it’s supposed to be wank material for her future husband.”

“Don’t be crude, Nicole. Your emo phase is supposed to be over. We pay your therapist far too much.”

“She’s underpaid for what I have to deal with,” Nicole muttered. “Such as someone canceling Tara’s boudoir photos.”

“No one canceled anything. Photographers make mistakes.”

Nicole lifted the screen. “Do they make mistakes when the bride’s mother texts them not to come?”

Everyone stared. Nicole hadn’t been engrossed in her own phone; she’d pickpocketed her mother’s, broken into the contacts, and uncovered text proof of the crime.

Well, that sounded like drama Darcy wanted to avoid. He kept his head down and connected the laptop to the business printer.

“Mom. “ Tara put her fists on her hips. “You didn’t.”

Their mother flushed and snatched her phone. “Well, I just… Tara, you want this wedding to be DIY, and it’s not right to hire someone for what should be a nice family bonding experience. Plus, it’s cheaper.”

“Not when she already paid,” Nicole pointed out. “And this is not the occasion for brother-sister bonding, right, Darcy?”

He wisely kept his mouth shut.

“I’m going to go change for the dress fitting.” Tara slunk behind the folding wall.

“Nicole, you have no right to break into other people’s phones. Snooping is a nasty habit. Now you’ve upset Tara.”

“Oh, that’s my fault?”

Mom rolled her eyes. “Darcy, promise me you’ll never get married.”

“If he’s smart, he’ll elope.”

Mom clutched his arm. “Promise you won’t elope!”

“I won’t elope.” He kissed her on the forehead. “But don’t worry. My wedding day’s a ways off.”

“He doesn’t even have a girlfriend,” Nicole commented.

The worry lines etched around Mom’s eyes softened. She smiled. “Good. By then, maybe our business will have turned around and you can have your dream wedding like Jackie instead of this DIY headache.”

“Tara likes DIY,” Nicole said.

Everyone ignored her.

Tara slunk out of the fitting room again in the same peacock boudoir outfit. “I forgot that my dress and everything is with the wedding planner.”

“At least Mom can’t cancel it.” Nicole crossed her legs again.

“I’m not canceling anything important. I’m making your big day more special by including family.” Mom smoothed Tara’s hair around her peacock fascinator. “You deserve the most spectacular, unforgettable wedding of all time. But you tell your wedding planner everything and me nothing. I have to fight to be included. Sometimes my ideas go awry. Can you forgive your mom’s imperfections?”

Tara hesitated and started to nod.

“Your imperfections cross the line at weddings.” Nicole sipped her coffee, relentless. “Have you considered getting screened for early onset? Dementia affects everyone.”

Mom’s lips flattened. She bumped Tara’s forehead. “I have the perfect role for Nicole. She can provide stand-up comedy at your bachelorette party.”

Tara snort-laughed.

“Har de har har,” Nicole grumbled. “No one listened to Cassandra when they pulled the wooden horse into Troy either.”

Darcy’s mom and sisters bantered while he printed out the nicest photo for the groom’s gift. Although they squabbled and teased like ordinary siblings, they had each other’s backs every day when they committed their lives to save the floundering family business.

His phone vibrated with a text.

Amber. Are you at the boutique?

Darcy’s heart kicked, and heat flooded his groin. He texted back. Here. Are you out front?

Your store says closed.

Not to you. He pocketed his phone and eased toward the shop while the women of his family focused on the laptop. He just needed to slip around undetected, meet with Amber, and—

“You have got to be kidding.” Tara lifted the photo from the printer and pointed at Darcy. “This is the groom’s photo? The one that points up my nose?”

Nicole chimed in, “Darcy’s also in charge of the photo reel for the bachelor/bachelorette-combo party.”

Hmm. He could see why his mom was after Nicole.

Tara yanked off her peacock stiletto and stomped unevenly toward him. “I didn’t realize you had a death wish, Darcy.” She slashed out with the stiletto.

He waltzed backward, avoiding her attacks. “Tara, you look beautiful from every angle.”

“Love is blind,” Nicole agreed.

Tara backed him up against the wall. “And soon you will be too.”

He pinched the delicate, pointed stem digging into his breast pocket. “But then I’ll never get to enjoy what you do with Nicole’s boudoir picture.”

Tara rested her weight on one heel. “Oh…”

Nicole bounced to her feet. “That’s right, Tara. I’d hate for your expensive camera to break right before your fancy Vegas honeymoon.”

Tara rotated away from Darcy, her shoe now out in a placating manner. “Come on, Nicole, it was just a joke.”

“Ha-ha. And yet I didn’t hear you say, ‘Oh, Nicole, I will not do anything with it.’”

“Oh, of course I’m, um, not. Probably. Besides, if you break my camera, the picture’s backed up to the cloud.”

Nicole’s expression flattened into danger.

Tara shrieked and fled around the back of their mom.

Mom put up her hands. “Girls. Girls!”

“And my work here is done,” Darcy murmured and escaped around the corner into the shop to meet up with—

Amber stood in the middle of the shop floor.

His stomach squeezed.

A beige skirt hugged her curves, and a soft blouse begged for his hands to stroke. Banked fire in her amber eyes kindled with secret heat. She remembered last night’s kiss, reacted to it, and wanted more.

Yes.

“I came in,” she said, somewhat awkward.

Three men flanked her wearing long robes and bright body paint. They weren’t the weirdest sight in downtown Portland this week.

“Welcome.” He took her hands reassuringly. “It’s a pleasure to see you again so soon.”

“You said the store wasn’t locked for me, but it didn’t open, so I tried harder.”

The shop door swung on its hinges, locks broken and bars bent.

“I should have been more specific.” He brushed his lips across the tips of her fingers.

A soft blush crept over her cheeks, and the fires burned hotter.

His cock hardened. “The shop’s technology isn’t advanced.”

“Oh.” She gripped his fingers. “I’ll fix it.”

“No need. I’m glad to see you.”

The man in light yellow body paint muttered to the bluish-gray man holding a tablet and stylus, “The human shows no fear.”

“Is he lacking sense or mentally deficient?” the bluish-gray man asked.

“Both,” the man in green body paint replied decisively, and the bluish-gray man scribbled.

Amber’s fingers flexed in his. Sharp claws pricked her skin, and scales shivered up her knuckles. She swallowed hard.

Darcy stroked her knuckles. “And who are your associates?”

“Inspectors from the Gentleman’s Society.” She mentioned their names, and they puffed importantly. “They didn’t like what we wrote about the incident last night, and so they’re investigating my brothers for un-dragon-like behavior.”

“Your brothers are dragons.” He smiled at the ruffled inspectors. “Their behavior is always dragon-like.”

Her fingers softened. “Thank you, Darcy.”

“The human appeases the dominant female,” Ulexite muttered behind his yellowish hand. “Just like her brothers pretend she is not in charge, the human also knows if he angers her, she will bite his face.”

Amber bristled.

Darcy rubbed his thumbs over her clenched knuckles. “And do inspectors make up little stories about you often?”

“Constantly.”

Serpentine puffed himself up. “We do not make up stories, human. We uncover the truth with our observations.”

“I’m not afraid Amber will bite my face.” He pulled Amber into his arms, savoring her soft curves, and cradled her head. “I’m dreaming about it.”

“I’d never bite you, Darcy.”

“Not even a little bit?” He licked his lips. “Not even if I beg?”

She reacted to his teasing tone with confusion. “This space is too small to transform.”

“No transforming.” He nuzzled her cheek. “You can stay entirely human and start with biting my mouth, and then my lips, and then my tongue…and then, if you enjoy that, we can take turns, and I’ll do the biting.”

The fire crackled in her eyes. “You’re teasing.”

“Only my words. My intention, Amber, is to have you.”

She cozied into his embrace, melting against him as her resistance faded. “You already proved yourself as a marriage candidate.”

He nipped her lips. “I intend to keep proving myself until you say yes.”

The dragons muttered amongst themselves, shocked by their behavior, but Darcy only had ears for Amber. And whether or how much he could kiss her until she made the little sounds of arousal that had hardened his cock to granite. With the audience, he wanted to go her pace rather than his.

She too focused on him with sharp clarity. “Therefore, I accept your proposal. We will marry.”

His heart surged. Blood beat in his ears, his fingertips went numb, and a suspicious moisture tickled his eyes. He sucked in a deep breath and exhaled slowly. “Oh. Good.”

“You are more subdued than I thought. If you were a dragon, this is when we would embark on a wild mating flight.”

He picked her up and twirled her around the shop.

She clung to him. “What are you doing?”

“I can’t fly, but I can still express myself.” He rested her again on her feet. “I swear I will surprise, delight, and most of all, make you happy for the rest of your life.”

A warm smile shone beneath her usual stoic expression. It reflected in his heart like a beacon. They matched. She was beginning to trust and open up to him. He would treasure and nurture her trust.

“So now we should get married, I guess,” she said.

He nuzzled her. “I guess.”

“Darcy?” Mom crossed out of the back staging room, Nicole and Tara—covered beneath one of the fluffy blankets—in tow. “I thought the shop was closed today. What’s all this?”

His heart burst. He squeezed his love. “Mom, this is Amber Onyx of the Onyx Corporation.”

“Hello,” Amber said, stiffening and stepping aside from Darcy. “It’s a great honor to meet the mother of Darcy.”

“Yes.” Mom smoothed her shirt with embarrassment. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t realize.”

“She’s just agreed to be my wife.”

Mom froze.

Amber cracked her knuckles, ankles, and neck as she stretched her arms and legs. “Surprise, I guess. Darcy didn’t tell you? He didn’t tell my mom either.”

Tara and Nicole pushed forward. “Darcy? And a dragon!”

“And two of my sisters,” he said.

“Three female relatives.” Amber rolled her shoulders. “Okay, then. I can do this.”

The trio of inspectors looked at each other and then raced out the door of the shop as if they’d detected a bomb.

Darcy’s sisters stalked toward Amber.

Amber braced.

“You’re engaged?” Tara threw her arms around the both of them, squeezing him and Amber together. “Congratulations!”

“Welcome to the crazy house,” Nicole said, holding back and eying the muttering trio of brightly colored males peering in through the windows.

“Nicole!” Tara stepped back and elbowed her. “Don’t say that.”

“That’s a nice peacock teddy,” Amber noted, still tense as though a fight might break out from anywhere.

“Thanks.” Tara pulled her blanket tighter around her midsection. “Here’s a tip. If you get boudoir photos, hire them out. Don’t get them taken by family.”

“Boudoir photos?”

Darcy laughed, tugging Amber back to his side, too happy about her acceptance to react to his family’s oddness. “Thanks, Tara. Amber, I’ll explain later.”

“So.” Mom cleared her throat. “I thought you didn’t have a girlfriend.”

“Nicole said that.” He tempered his smile. “But now that Amber’s going to join our family, it’s only right to call her my fiancée.”

Mom crossed her arms. “And when’s the wedding?”

“No date,” he reassured her. “We haven’t discussed it yet.”

“I’m ready to fight.” Amber was still stiff under his arm as she looked at his mom and sisters. “Now, if you want.”

“Fight?” Mom blinked and then held her temple. “No, no. I’m not trying to start a fight.”

“You aren’t?”

“No, of course not. I’m just a little surprised that my son, who has never even introduced a girlfriend since high school—”

He cleared his throat. “Let’s ignore that.”

“Has been hiding from me a fiancée!”

He went to his mom and tried to give her a hug. “You’ve had a lot on your mind.”

“Not so much that I can’t hear about your future wife.” She held as stiff as Amber, refusing to yield to his hug. “You’re in so much trouble, Darcy. Springing this on me the week before Tara’s wedding.”

He rubbed Mom’s shoulder. She needed time to adjust.

“Then, you don’t want to fight?” Amber asked. “Not at all?”

“Why would I want to fight?” Mom let out a shaky sigh, glared at Darcy, and then went to Amber. “I’ve barely met you. But, I guess, welcome to the family.” She put her arms around Amber in a hug. His sisters joined in a nice group hug. Over Amber’s shoulder, Mom continued, “We’ll discuss your punishment at home, Darcy.”

He grinned, enjoying the surprise and delight as much as Amber’s agreement. Seeing the most important women of his life together, getting along, couldn’t give him more perfect happiness.

His mom and sisters stepped back.

Amber looked confused again. “So no one wants to fight?”

“Are you a fighter, then?” Mom tilted her head. “You’re obsessed with this question.”

“I didn’t expect such a warm welcome.” Tears glistened in Amber’s eyes. “I thought it would be harder to gain acceptance.”

He pulled her back into his arms. Her emotions were under such a tight lock. “Mom cares the most about family.”

Amber nodded. “Okay, then, let’s get married as soon as possible.”

His chest squeezed. He hugged her so tight, he couldn’t breathe. “I agree.”

Amber smiled with sweet, innocent, teary-eyed happiness. “How about right now?”

“Right now?” Darcy repeated, and the bright smile he’d been wearing since she’d agreed to his proposal intensified. He rested his forehead against hers with sweet intimacy. “You want to get married right now?”

She nodded, struggling with her own upwelling of emotions.

Was this how her brothers had felt proposing to their wives? It differed totally from businesslike dragon proposals. No wonder her brothers were so possessive. Amber didn’t even care about the dragon inspectors anymore, but if anyone threatened Darcy, Earth, or anywhere else he was—she would eliminate them with tooth and claw.

Darcy tucked her under his arm and teased a small lock of wild hair from her bun. “The courthouse is down the street. We can fill out the application and get married… What is it in Oregon, three days?”

“Vegas is immediate.”

His hot grin melted her. “What are we waiting for?”

Good, Darcy thought the same as her. She rose, lifting him a fraction of an inch off the ground—just enough so he noticed and snuggled her even closer—and turned toward the door.

“Ah, wait.” Darcy’s mother blocked their path.

Amber rested on her heels, respectful of Darcy’s kind, generous matriarch who had welcomed her to the family without demanding Amber pay for Darcy out of her own flesh. But just in case the matriarch changed her mind, Amber sized her up.

She was plump where Darcy was lean, and her eyes were blue where his were brown, but otherwise, they had the same shape of brow, mouth, and jaw. Her short dark hair was multitoned, with attractive dark and light brunette streaks. She wore jean leggings, a T-shirt with “Mother of the Bride” in hand-drawn sparkly blue print, and carried a sunflower bouquet.

The matriarch held her temple with a pinched expression, as if she was staving off a headache. “You can’t get married tonight. Tara’s last family-only dinner is tonight.”

Darcy grinned winningly. “We’ll be back by dinnertime.”

“And it’s family only.”

“By then, Amber will be family.”

His mother’s lips pinched, and she stared at Amber with new shock. Anger, denial, and more anger flitted across her open face.

Amber held Darcy tight against her in case she needed to fly with him fast. Humans had few weapons that could hurt a dragon, fewer still that could hurt a female dragon, but she was not immune, and she must not underestimate her opponent. Not for her future or Darcy’s.

Tara cleared her throat. “Mom, I told you I can’t go. Ed’s cousins are coming into town. We made plans with them.”

“And I told you to unmake them. Ed’s family will get you for the rest of his life.”

“Except they live in Russia, so—”

“And furthermore, Darcy, you promised you wouldn’t elope.”

His smile faltered. He kept his arms around Amber and spoke to his mother gently, sweetly, and also firmly. “Things change.”

“What changed?” She shook her head and frowned at the distant inspectors. “Why did five minutes ago you say you didn’t even have a girlfriend, and now you’re suddenly getting married?”

“Amber said yes.” He squeezed her shoulders, promising with his body that he would take care of her and defend her from the matriarch.

A lump formed in Amber’s throat. Like when he provided her with the shelled peanuts, Darcy was sheltering and providing for her in his way.

“And how can you propose to a stranger?” his mother continued, accusation sharpening her tone. “How can you think to introduce a stranger to your family as your wife?”

“You’re not strangers. Mom, this is Amber. Amber, my mother, Gayle.”

“Oh, you!” Gayle raised a fist to smack Darcy on the shoulder.

Amber moved Darcy out of the path of the fist and caught his mother’s hand.

The matriarch looked surprised but opened her fist to shake hands.

“Thank you.”

Gayle glanced down at the hand that Amber was still holding, and a frown creased her brow. “You’re welcome. For what?”

“Your warm welcome. I have never been so touched.”

“Ah. Well, you can’t get married just yet. You see, Tara—”

“Gayle!” A large, take-charge woman with dark umber hair framing her warm sepia face strode through the broken door, a slender wedding gown over her teal-suited arm. She enfolded Darcy’s mother in a hug. “I fielded a very surprised phone call from my husband just a few minutes ago. Thank you for being honest with him about your deception.”

“Kris.” Gayle returned the hug with a perplexed smile. “Deception? There was no deception. What are you talking about?”

“The text you sent confessing to impersonating Tara and canceling the groom’s gift photo shoot. It was big of you to take responsibility.”

“That was me.” Nicole held up her hand in the back. “I sent that text.”

Kris nodded. “Aha. That makes sense. Well, Tara, I got hold of your fitter, and she’s still planning to come. She knows to ignore anything that doesn’t come from me.”

Gayle frowned and pinched the dress bag. “This isn’t the right dress.”

Kris ignored her. Tara rested her hand on Kris’s forearm. “Thanks, and I’m sorry.”

“No, I’m sorry I didn’t drill the same caution into my husband.”

“Darcy took a photo up my nose.”

“I’m sure he did.”

“This isn’t the right dress,” Darcy’s mother repeated. “We agreed on the ball gown.”

Kris and Tara exchanged a long look. Then Kris turned to Gayle. “Tara didn’t get the ball gown. She got the lace A-line with beaded sleeves.”

“But she wanted the ball gown.”

“No, honey, you wanted the ball gown.”

“No, I wanted her to wear Great-Grandma’s heirloom dress.” Gayle took Tara’s hand. “You’d look so pretty in a family heirloom.”

“Except it was five sizes too small,” Nicole interjected.

“Which is why I understood you preferring the ball gown.”

“I didn’t, though…”

Gayle led Tara to one trunk and flung it open. A massive peekaboo sweetheart ball gown sprang out as if it had been released from a trap. “This is the dress, Tara. With your sunflowers, you’ll look like a summer queen.”

Everyone crowded around the trunk overflowing with white taffeta and tulle.

“You rented this dress?” Tara’s tone was flat.

“I bought it.”

“Bought! Return it.”

“It’s not returnable. Unlike yours, which is returnable.” Gayle smiled proudly. “When you put the ball gown on, I knew it was the one.”

“But…” Tara looked at Kris. “Um…”

“Thank you, Gayle, but ‘the one’ is over here.” Kris lofted the slender garment bag. “Come on, Tara, your fitting is this way.”

“You can return yours. We can’t throw money around for no reason. Tara, you wanted this dress,” her mother insisted. “This is a gown for a queen.”

“And this is a gown fit for a woodland elf, which is our wedding theme.” Kris ushered Tara away from her mother.

“What am I going to do with a wedding dress? Tara, our business sacrificed for you.”

“Maybe Amber likes the dress,” Nicole smirked. “She could even fit into Great-Grandma’s without altering it.”

Everyone fixed on Amber.

She linked her fingers. “I’d be honored to wear a family heirloom.”

“You’re not family,” Gayle protested.

“She will be,” Nicole pointed out.

“She’s not now, and so she can’t wear Great-Grandma’s gown.”

There was an awkward silence.

Darcy tucked Amber under his arm. “Do dragons even wear wedding dresses?”

“No,” she admitted. “To become engaged, we bare our bodies under bright lights and have sex. This proves there are no secrets.”

His gaze darkened, and slow, sexy heat poured from his rough tone. He murmured in her ear, “I like the way dragons think.”

“That’s a dragon engagement party?” Kris clarified. “It sounds like a private event.”

“Usually, yes. We are then provisionally married until we have a dragonlet. On our dragonlet’s first birthday, the family matriarch recognizes our dragonlet and officially validates our marriage.”

“Oh, so she could still wear the ball gown,” Nicole said.

“Perfect!” Kris ushered Tara to the back room. “She can wear the ball gown, and Tara will get fitted for her sheath…”

“No, no. I bought that dress for Tara.” Gayle followed the women into the back.

As they moved away, Darcy held his hand out to Amber. “Say yes to the dress later. We have a date with the courthouse.”

She took his hand. Everything was going so well! She couldn’t believe it.

“Wait, no.” Gayle stopped, torn between pursuing her middle daughter and finishing with Darcy and Amber. “Don’t go anywhere. I’m not done with you.”

Darcy checked his wristwatch. “We’ll be back in no time.”

“No! Don’t you dare steal the thunder from Tara’s wedding.”

“We won’t steal—”

“You will not get married here today, Darcy, and that’s final!”

“Of course we won’t get married here today.” He smiled. “The application in Oregon takes three days.”

“You have teased me for the last time!” Gayle huffed.

“My brothers married immediately,” Amber said. “They met a woman and married as soon as she agreed.”

Gayle huffed and slammed the lid on the trunk, pinching the hem of the ball gown. “And don’t you dare elope.” She stormed into the back room.

Uh-oh. Maybe things weren’t going as well as Amber thought.

“Let’s sneak out and buy rings,” Darcy urged.

“Your mom disapproves.”

“We’ll change her mind.”

“I didn’t bring a change of clothes.”

Darcy raised a brow and laughed. “I hope whatever you’re thinking to change her mind doesn’t get that messy.”

“A disapproving mother of the groom usually challenges the bride to combat.”

“Aha. Let’s try the diplomatic approach first.”

“Which is?”

“Kindness and bribery.” Darcy jerked his head at the dragons peering around the door. “What do you want to do about them?”

She squared her shoulders and led Darcy to them. “This is my fiancé. We’re going ring shopping.”

The dragon inspectors lifted their snoots. “Ring shopping? What is ring shopping?”

“Humans exchange rings during the wedding ceremony.”

“Oh, a human tradition.” Serpentine squinted. “Hmm. This is a clever ruse to trick us.”

“You can come,” Darcy offered.

“But you have to stay silent and outside the door,” Amber cut in.

“No, this is a delaying tactic. Multiple females entered that shop, and not a single one challenged you to deadly combat.”

“Humans.” Darcy shook his head and rolled his eyes. “Who can understand them?”

The dragons squinted with skepticism.

He tried a different tactic. “We sprang the engagement on them. They weren’t prepared. This is our place of business, you know. If you come by for dinner, my parents and sisters will do their usual tactics to haze new partners. I’m sure they’ll get out the heavy artillery.”

Their eyes widened, and they gaped.

“No, we will not come to dinner.” Serpentine pulled his robe straight and nodded to his companions. “We have seen enough for now. But, Amber Onyx, you will marry this human, or we will declare your company forfeit for lying to inspectors of the Gentleman’s Society!”

The trio flew into the air and raced away, leaving a dark shadow over Darcy and Amber.

Amber turned big liquid eyes on Darcy, melting his heart. “I’m so sorry. I do want to marry you. It’s not just because the fate of my company and Earth are at stake.”

He linked her arm in his, and they strolled onto the street heading toward the jewelers’ row. “Me too.”

“What sort of heavy artillery do you expect your female relatives to wield?”

“Oh, the usual. Childhood photos, embarrassing stories, any revenge to make me squirm.”

“You’re teasing.”

“No, no. That’s usually what new partners go through, and some find the torture excruciating.”

The concerned divot between her brows softened. She rested against him. “It’s strange. Usually, your presence causes me discomfort.”

“Er, huh. Really?”

“But the discomfort has become more pleasant. And you are calming me.” She glanced up again, her lashes delicately framing amber eyes that glimmered with innocent honesty. “I think I’m taking you seriously.”

“Good.” He dropped a quick kiss on her upturned lips. “Keep it up, and we’ll get somewhere.”

She looked surprised. Then the warmth of her amber eyes bubbled with heat. She fell into step with him, her small strides matched to his. “I hope we’ll get to ring shopping.”

“That’s a guarantee.”

He led her into the first jeweler on the corner and instructed her to walk around perusing the selection. For himself, he focused on her. Where her brows lightened, where her gaze lingered, how her pupils darkened when she found a color she liked.

If he lost her now, he’d never forgive himself.

“You like orange sapphires and baroque scrollwork,” he noted as her gaze lingered on another playful yet classy princess-cut ring.

“Aren’t human wedding rings white diamonds?”

“We’re not traditional.” He waved over an assistant and slid the ring Amber had looked at the longest onto her finger. It stopped at the knuckle.

She turned it, testing the look on her finger. “What about you?”

“I’ll get a band with a matching inlay of orange sapphire.”

Her brows returned to their worried frown.

He nuzzled her neck. “Let’s visit another shop.”

She accommodated him, but her frown didn’t lighten. His stomach nerves couldn’t handle the strain. In the fourth shop, where her gaze didn’t linger on anything and her frown darkened to the horizon, he tugged her into his arms. “Hey. We can custom-order online.”

“No, I liked the sapphire princess-cut wedding set with baroque scrollwork and flourishes.”

“But?”

“I don’t know how to bribe your mother with kindness.”

Relief cascaded through him. He sucked in a deep breath, laughed, and squeezed her. “We’ll buy her a custom ‘mother of the groom’ ring and let her be in charge of everything. She’ll agree in a heartbeat.”

“Do you really think so?”

When Amber looked at him with those big eyes, Darcy’s chest clenched. He wanted to be more than a smooth talker. His assurances should mean something.

“Yes,” he promised and kissed her fingertips. “We’ll change her mind together.”

Amber’s brows lifted, and a smile relaxed her face. “I want your family to welcome me.”

“They will.”

She tipped up on her toes and brushed his lips with hers. “Thank you, Darcy.”

The quick movement shocked and heated him. Amber’s first kiss had changed everything. This one, initiated by her, shifted the balance once again. He was more hers than he’d ever been. And he’d been hers for a long, long time.

They returned to the first shop, finished the ring arrangements for resizing, custom-ordered his band, and picked up a ring for his mom. The afternoon sun descended between the tallest buildings, causing a kaleidoscope on the street. He barely felt the concrete.

* * *

Amber strolled with Darcy back to the boutique shop, a new lightness in her heart. She wanted things to go well with his family. A dragon crew was fixing and installing new locks, which surprised Darcy, but she couldn’t destroy his things and leave them unfixed. They passed into the back room.

Tara hid behind a folding wall to change and called to the crowd at the other side, “Sorry you had so many alterations! I stress-eat.”

“It’s okay so long as you don’t gain a single pound more,” the fitter returned, zipping up the dress into its bag. “Got it? No more stress.”

“Got it!”

The fitter nodded to Amber and Darcy and left with the bagged dress.

Amber braced to confront Darcy’s family once more.

Nicole scrolled on her phone.

Kris packed things into her designer tote purse and shook her head at a laptop.

Tara emerged in jeans and a flowing peach blouse with bohemian flower designs. “Well, the last hours have been positively Zen. Haven’t they? Oh, hey, Darcy and Amber.”

“Are those the rings?” Nicole peered from her seat at the bag Amber carried.

“No, they’re on order,” Darcy answered.

Kris tilted a laptop photo gallery at him. “Wow, these are bad. Like, awkward stock photo bad.”

Darcy suppressed his smile. “Amber, this is Tara’s college roommate and involuntary wedding planner, Kris.”

“Oh, at this point, it’s voluntary.”

Amber shook the wedding planner’s hand. “Nice to meet you.”

“Nice to meet you too, honey. Mostly I see you dragons as distant specks floating across the sky.” Kris tsked and dumped the printed photo in the trash. “Darcy, you’re fired.”

“Thank God.”

Tara worried. “But my groom gift…”

“We’ll get skanky photos at the bachelorette.”

“Where’s Mom?” Darcy asked, shutting down the laptop.

No one spoke.

Nicole finally jammed her phone into the pocket of her dark blue dress and answered. “She realized you were missing ten minutes into the fitting, and then she raced out the back door screaming about the courthouse. I think she’s stalking the halls.”

Amber’s heart dropped. “I’m so sorry to steal your thunder.”

“No, no,” Tara assured her. “This type of thunder needs to be stolen.”

“We did the whole fitting in record time. And it was fabulous! It’s been fun,” Kris said.

“It was fun,” Nicole agreed, tapping her army boots together.

“Really fun.” Tara stretched. Her tailored bohemian shirt fit her body shape perfectly. “I haven’t felt this lighthearted since our venue got canceled.”

Amber waited for the truth to come out, but the trio of females remained relaxed, unruffled, and busy. A slight hope uncurled in her chest. “Then you don’t mind if I marry Darcy?”

“No!” The future bride insisted.

“Right now?”

Tara blinked and then bit her lip. She looked at Kris.

Kris hustled over and took Amber’s hand between her two smooth, manicured hands. “Well, actually, could you please wait until after Tara’s wedding? It’s this Sunday, and I just know that Gayle’s feeling left out of Tara’s wedding. If she has another distraction like today… Well, you’re so accommodating. She’ll fulfill herself by being in charge of your wedding.”

“And she’ll leave mine alone,” Tara said.

“It’ll be win-win for everyone,” Kris promised. “What do you say?”

“We could get married on Monday, then?”

“Monday would be perfect!” Tara cried.

“My calendar’s clear,” Nicole said.

“Oh, we’ll be on our honeymoon,” Tara said.

“I could fly you in. Anywhere within the solar system takes just a few minutes.”

“So, great. Right.” Tara blinked several times and then smiled again. “For distracting my mother, even hours would be worth it.”

This was too easy. Too, too easy. “Are you sure you don’t mind?”

“Amber, you’re the best thing that could happen to my brother.” Tara glanced at Nicole for agreement. “Probably. I mean, I know nothing about dragons, but you’re normal, and you seem nice.”

“I thought he would live at home until he fused into the furniture,” Nicole commented. “Any living object is an improvement.”

“Hey!” Darcy straightened. “I haven’t been between apartments that long.”

“Just a decade,” Nicole said.

“No…er, was it? It’s not that long since college…”

“He’s matured a lot,” Tara continued, ignoring her siblings. “And your wedding is the best thing that could happen to me, trust me. Are you sure you don’t mind? You don’t have any dragon rituals we should be careful about, do you?”

“Dragons don’t have clothed ceremonies. We considered exporting bridal gowns, but couldn’t figure out when we would wear them.”

The women nodded without seeming to understand.

“Tara meant traditions, honey,” Kris said. “Events that always happen around a marriage.”

“Oh. Yes, when the bride approaches the groom’s family for permission, she must fight all the female relatives. If they really disapprove, it will be a fight to the death.”

Tara choked. Nicole’s eyes widened.

Kris laughed. “Engagement parties gladiator-style. All right, sure, why not?”

“We do hugs.” Tara threw open her arms. “Welcome to the family.”

Amber had a second hug with her and then a more restrained one from Nicole. “Like I said before, welcome to the crazy house. I hope you’re wearing your crash helmet.”

“Thank you. But I don’t need a helmet. My head is very hard.” She rapped the skull plate.

“There’s confidence.”

“Thank you.”

Nicole blinked. “You aren’t big on sarcasm, are you?”

“I know of it. Darcy has constant teasing. He assures me that this time, he is not teasing.”

“That’s true.” He swooped to her side, offering her a small candy. “I’m not.”

“Ooh, toffee. Where’s mine?” Nicole demanded.

“Behind you, lazy. Get it yourself.”

“Aw. Where’s my future slave? I mean, husband?”

“He only exists in fan fiction, like the rest of your fantasy life.”

“Burn, guys.”

Amber unwrapped and crunched the sweet, buttery toffee. Darcy collected the foil wrapper for her and smoothed it, then folded it into a ring and slipped it on her finger. “There. A placeholder until ours come.”

Another sweet lump formed in Amber’s throat. She swallowed past it and cleared her throat. “It’s not very durable.”

“So handle it with care.” He teased her, the light in his brown eyes making her chest swirl with emotion. “Just like my heart.”

“Oh, barf.” Nicole carried her handful of toffee toward the back door. “I’ll be outside with the refreshing scent of the fish market dumpster. You two are so sickly sweet. You’ll give me a cavity.”

Darcy tilted his head at the handful of candies. “Oh, we’ll give you the cavity?”

“I can feel it starting.” She escaped outside. The door clanged shut.

Kris straightened. “Perfect. Well, Tara, we better leave too before your mom gets back.”

“Good idea.” Tara reached for the back door handle.

The door flew open, and Gayle walked in. “Tara! You aren’t leaving, are you? I didn’t find your—Darcy!” Tears filled her eyes, and her chin wrinkled. She stumbled to him with open arms. “I searched for you everywhere.”

Amber rose as Darcy enfolded his mom in a comforting hug. His gaze touched on Amber’s. He spoke soothingly to his mom. “We were ring shopping.”

“Ring shopping!” She pulled back with a sniffle. “Darcy, you can’t marry anyone with a factory ring. I always thought your future wife would wear Great-Aunt Harriet’s ring.”

Nicole leaned in the doorway. “Since Jackie’s wearing it, that would be awkward.”

“Jackie’s marriage is practically over.” Gayle waved the objection away. “And you can’t marry Amber, Darcy. I have to stop you from making a terrible mistake. Tara, where are you sneaking off to?”

Tara froze, halfway through sneaking out the door, and straightened with a guilty grin. “It’s time to pick up Ed’s cousins from the airport.”

“You’re coming home for dinner, aren’t you? It’s your last Fancy Monday as an unmarried woman.”

“I thought that was last week.”

“But this is the real last one.”

Kris ushered Tara out the back door. “You won’t miss her. And anyway, you should be celebrating the newly engaged couple.”

“We can’t detract from the current wedding.”

“I don’t mind!” Tara called through the doorway.

“No, it’s not right. This is a family dinner.”

“Amber will be family.”

Gayle rubbed her temples. “My stress will explode.”

“It’s okay, Mom. Don’t stress anymore.” Darcy rubbed her shoulders. “You don’t have to host Amber. I’ll take her out.”

Gayle straightened. “Darcy, stop your sister from leaving.”

He held up his hands. “She’s gone.”

“Darcy. Now.”

He shrugged and headed out the door calling. “Tara? … Tara…”

Nicole smirked at Amber. “She hasn’t even noticed your ring yet, has she?”

“No,” Amber said.

“Ring!” Darcy’s mom whirled away from Tara and hurried to Amber. She saw the gold loop. Her face pinched. “That’s so plain.”

“Darcy made it himself from a toffee wrapper.” Amber handed Gayle the jewelry bag. “This is a bribe for you.”

“A bribe?” She pinched the bag.

“So you will approve and be in charge of our wedding. It is a ‘mother of the bride’ ring.”

Gayle removed the fuzzy jewel box from the black satin wrap and opened it. A single blue topaz surrounded by the word “Mom” in silver lettering. Her lips puckered. “It’s ugly.”

“I chose it,” Darcy said from the doorway.

Her face lit up. She whirled to him. “For me? Oh, honey! This is so thoughtful, especially now, when I’m so stressed.” She hugged him.

He patted her back, his knowing smile lightening the mood. “It’s from both of us.”

“Both?”

“Me and Amber. As a thank-you for planning our wedding.”

Gayle pulled back. “When?”

“Er, well…”

“On Monday,” Amber said.

Darcy’s mom blinked at the two of them. Her chest rose and fell. A lock of hair fell across her face.

“Bring wine to dinner tonight,” Nicole told Amber.

“Great idea.” Darcy slid to Amber’s side. “Shall we go pick one out? Mom, Nicole, we’ll meet you at home.”

“You don’t have a car,” Nicole said.

“I can fly,” Amber said.

Nicole laughed. “Right. You can fly. Because dragons can fly. Okay, see you later, soon-to-be sister.” She headed out the back door.

“Darcy.” Gayle’s voice sounded strange. “Go put my sunflowers in the minivan.”

“Mom?”

“Don’t argue, son. Now.”

He shrugged and squeezed Amber’s fingers. “I’ll be right back.”

“Sure.”

He scooped up the bouquet of sunflowers and headed out the back door after Nicole.

Gayle eyed Amber.

Amber delivered her prepared speech. “Thank you so much for your warm welcome. I am so honored to join your family. For you to plan my wedding without first trying to cut my heart out is the most generous kindness I’ve ever received in my life. I hope to be the best daughter. Thank you.”

Gayle smiled and pulled her into a hug. “Thank you. But I will never plan your wedding, because you will never marry my son.”

Amber’s heart surged into her throat.

Gayle let her go. “See yourself out.” She turned and walked out the back door. Outside, a vehicle door slammed, the engine gunned, and tires made a squealing sound.

Amber stood alone in the empty bridal lingerie shop.

Darcy tapped his index finger on his crossed arm and stared out the passenger window at the passing city street. “This is a kidnapping.”

“I know you’re mad.” Mom gunned the van up to the next traffic light and slammed on the brakes. “Hear me out. She’s a strange girl who’s not even human. And this is the first time I’m hearing about your relationship. Does she have something on you, or is she blackmailing you? I don’t know anything.”

“Mom.”

“Why don’t you talk to me? Why do you never talk to me? Are you trying to make me panic?”

“No. It’s just… What do you want to know?”

“I mean you should have talked to me before. You proposed the week of Tara’s wedding!” The traffic light changed, and she zoomed forward, nearly clipping a cyclist. “What timing is that?”

He shrugged, hating the hurt in her voice but unable to defend himself. “I didn’t want to cause you stress.”

“Well, you did a bad job, Darcy, because I’m pretty stressed right now. Are you jealous of Tara and trying to steal her limelight? How’s she going to feel if we’re celebrating your engagement instead of her wedding?”

“No, that’s not—”

“It’s like you’re trying to use her wedding to sneak your own in. You’re not going to shove her off the altar and take her officiant, are you?”

“No! Mom, I get that I made a mistake, but a lot’s going on in Amber’s life, and I need to call. Can I please get my phone back?”

“You need to answer to me. Why are you getting involved in these dragons again? I don’t want you to be sad like the last time they abandoned you.”

“The dragons stopped using our business. They didn’t abandon me. I had fewer excuses to go over, and so I was sad because I lost touch with Amber.”

“You said nothing. I mean, this is out of nowhere. I want my children to be happy and to care about our family as I do. That means not keeping secrets. Is that so crazy? Am I crazy?”

Nicole leaned forward from the crowded bench seat. “Well, you kidnapped Darcy, stole his phone, and are holding him hostage after inviting his fiancée to dinner. So, from an outside perspective, yeah, Mom, you’re acting crazy.”

Darcy tried to suppress his smile.

“I’m trying to get the truth out of my son about why he proposed to a former customer. This affects our business and our family.”

“Then maybe you should separate business and family.”

“All my children hate me. I’m only trying to keep everyone in the family together and happy. It’s so stressful.”

“And now you’re playing the victim card.”

Mom straightened. “You don’t know how hard I work—”

“I don’t because you never let us—”

“Come on, Nicole,” he said in warning. “Cut Mom some slack.”

She made a choking noise and crossed her arms over her chest. They finished the drive in silence.

Darcy hadn’t shared about Amber for a good reason. But he didn’t want to hurt any of the women in his life. He loved all of them.

And that’s why he told his stiff, hurt mother, “I’m not angry, and I’m sorry for not telling you about her before. I’m telling you about her now. Amber’s important to me, Mom. I want tonight to go well.”

“You know, now that I know you’re serious, I’ll do my best to make you happy like I always do.” She parked in front of the house and got out, leaving him and Nicole behind to carry in the wedding items.

Nicole glared at Darcy.

“If you’re so unhappy with Mom, why are you still living at home?” he asked, getting out of the car with her. “Grow up. Leave the nest.”

“Says the grown man who’s also still living at home.”

Hot sweat prickled his torso. He adjusted his too-tight suit collar. “Mom asked me to stay.”

“So?”

“I didn’t have a reason to say no.”

“Oh, you mean you didn’t have a reason to be independent? Live a life, get a real job, or bring home an actual girlfriend?” She shook her head. “Real mature. Sexy, even.”

His heart sank. “I wanted to be around to support my parents.”

Nicole scooted forward and handed over his cell phone. “Hope your fiancée sees it the same way.”

Yes, he hoped Amber did too. “You had my phone?”

“I found it in the tote behind me. If you’d been on my side instead of shushing me, I would have told you.” Nicole skipped into the house.

He swiped to call Amber and saw a text chain open to her, giving her the house address and suggesting a hostess gift. How thoughtful of Nicole.

Nerves twinged in his belly.

Despite what he’d just said to Nicole, he wasn’t an idiot. Yeah, a grown man bunking with the parents looked childish, especially since his mom ignored his protests and still did his laundry.

He didn’t think about it too often, but the few times he’d made efforts to leave, his mom had cried like he was contemplating suicide. She’d begged him to reconsider, so he had. Why make anyone miserable? His parents wouldn’t be around forever. And who cared what other people thought? Living at home saved him money and made his mom happy.

But he’d always shared Nicole’s fear that he was fooling himself.

After living alone in college, he could have continued. He’d been saving to move to a new city, find a good job, and launch from the nest. But after he’d been convinced to move back home, the business had needed his help. He’d fallen into the old patterns of getting up, helping his dad for just one more client or just one more quarter, and eventually, he’d stopped putting out his résumé. Then Amber had landed only twenty minutes away (with no traffic), and he’d had no desire to leave.

Living at home and working for his dad wasn’t his first choice, but he still loved his family, and he got along with everyone, so it wasn’t the worst choice either.

Until a moment like now.

He clicked on the text chain to contact Amber and put his mind at ease.

“Darcy? Darcy!” Mom’s voice summoned him. “I need the van unpacked tonight, Darcy!”

He pocketed his phone, composing nothing, and gathered up the things his mom needed, carting them into the house.

Nicole sipped a tumbler of ice water and smirked. “Ever the helpful boy.”

“Someone has to be,” he muttered as he swerved to the kitchen. But louder, so she could hear, he said, “Let’s all get along.”

“Pretend, you mean,” she called after him. “I’ll do my part if Mom will.”

“I should cancel her therapy.” Mom rummaged in the bags he’d carried into the kitchen and directed him to the other rooms of the house. They’d covered every surface with fabric, paper, and wedding designs.

“You should enjoy it,” he suggested. “So you can look back on this fondly when she moves out.”

“She’s never moving out. None of you are. Look at your oldest sister.” Mom pressed a spatula to her chest. “Spouses come and go, Darcy, but family is forever.”

He hoped that Amber didn’t take one look and run screaming.

* * *

Amber landed in the driveway of Darcy’s parents’ lair.

It was a neatly kept five-bedroom in Northwest Portland on the Terwilliger Hill with a leafy maple next to the front door.

A shiver of excitement thrilled through her. Meeting the parents. Would she regret not grabbing a spare change of clothes? Gayle had issued a formal challenge, and it would only be polite to return the challenge with her full power.

But then again, Darcy’s mother was a human. Amber had better suppress her dragon. She wanted no more incidents.

She squared her shoulders and knocked.

Someone thudded in the house. The door swung open. Gayle blocked the entrance, out of breath and hairs flying, a glance over her shoulder suggesting that she’d raced to beat someone else to the door. “Amber. I didn’t invite you to my house.”

“I did!” Nicole waved over her mom’s shoulder. “Come on in. Darcy’s upstairs, and my dad’s coming home to meet you.”

Gayle’s smile faded. Whatever she would say changed, and she focused on Nicole. “You called your father?”

“Sure, I thought he should meet Darcy’s fiancée.”

Amber stepped forward. “Thank you for inviting me to your family’s house.” She held out the bottle of wine she’d collected.

Gayle puckered her lips. “Oh. I don’t suppose Darcy mentioned that his father is a recovering alcoholic. And this is a cheap, bland table wine.”

“Thanks for getting my favorite.” Nicole reached past her mother to swoop up the wine. “Mom, since you won’t want a glass, I’ll make sure it only goes to me, Darcy, Amber, and Jackie. We’ll just enjoy it ourselves.”

Gayle’s lips pinched. “Well, we imbibe on special occasions.”

Amber’s heart lifted. Her arrival in their lives was a special occasion? She hadn’t even shown Darcy’s mom how she could slice through a tree trunk with her claws. Humans were easier to win over than dragons.

Nicole tugged her into the house. “This is where Darcy spent his childhood. After we get him drunk, Jackie and I will drag out the photo albums.”

Amber got fleeting views of bright rooms and comfortable furnishings, followed the mother through a dining room, and stopped in a kitchen overlooking the backyard. The back of the house was visible, along with a lush garden, cobblestones, and koi pond.

“What a gorgeous backyard and firepit.”

“Perfect for burning photos that your sisters try to use as blackmail,” Nicole said.

“And for private family time,” Gayle said, smiling through her teeth. “Family is my top priority, and family time is so important! I’ve devoted my life to keeping my family together, and I won’t let anyone split it apart.” She turned to the table. “Will I, girls?”

A woman looked up from chopping iceberg lettuce for the salad. “Hi. You must be Amber.”

Nicole affixed an electronic wine opener, twirling off the cork with a pop. “Thank goodness. Jackie?”

“Yes, please.” She chopped and scraped a tomato into the salad, fluffed it with tongs, and then stood to shake Amber’s hand. “I’m Jackie, Darcy’s older sister.”

“You send invoices,” Amber said, recognizing her name from reconciling the ones she’d received.

“Yep. I manage accounts and payroll. Tara does web design. Nicole tries to make art.”

“I make art.” Nicole poured a large glass. “Not try. Do.”

“Most of which doesn’t sell,” Jackie murmured, passing glasses to her mom and Amber.

“Most of which you won’t even make prototypes of. I have to make them myself.” Nicole tsked. “I am an unappreciated genius.”

“As you know, Darcy does the sales, and Dad’s the CEO.”

“And no one would be anywhere without me,” Gayle finished. “The reason the family business succeeds at all is because I’m the backbone keeping us together!”

“Except for the hard times we’ve fallen on,” Nicole muttered. “Because we’re not succeeding right now.”

“It’s a real family business. No one takes pride in that anymore. We do. You wouldn’t understand.” Gayle strolled out of the kitchen.

Jackie waved a hand. “Isn’t the Onyx Corporation owned by family?”

“My mother,” Amber confirmed. “My brothers fill the officer positions.”

“I thought so,” Jackie said. “Not that I’ve ever seen you guys. Only Darcy gets that privilege. Ha, I’m talking to a celebrity right now.”

“So, let me get this straight. You have a family business, and you don’t live in each other’s back pockets? You function like normal adults with your own houses and lives and everything?” Nicole raised a sardonic brow. “Weird.”

“Where’s your ring?” Amber asked Jackie.

“Hm? Oh, I took it off to make a salad. Why?”

“I wanted to see the heirloom gemstone.”

“It’s hideous.”

“Mom offered it to Amber today,” Nicole said as Gayle reentered the kitchen. “She said you wouldn’t need it much longer.”

Jackie flushed and glared at Gayle. “I’m still married.”

“I better check on the candelabra.” Their mother exited again.

Jackie huffed and then sighed. “Well, she’s not wrong. As Tara’s maid of honor, I’m constantly reminded of why my marriage is on the rocks.”

“Her husband is the best man,” Nicole said.

“So I have to see and talk to him all the time. It was so much easier when he was across the country. We could just drift.” She shook her head and drained her drink, then held out her empty glass and snapped, “Nicole.”

“Yes, mistress.”

“It’s an emergency. Cut me some slack.” Jackie’s eyes widened as Nicole filled the glass to the rim. “Mm, thank you. That is the ‘slack’ I need right now.”

A white long-haired cat strolled into the kitchen and hopped up on one of the breakfast bar stools.

“And this,” Jackie lifted the heavy cat, “is Tara’s super fluffy Persian, Miss Fluffles. Soon to be my cat, because now that Tara’s moving out, Miss Fluffles has been settling in my bed.”

“Your bed? Heaven forbid you reconcile with your husband and move out.”

“That’s not happening.” Jackie sighed, releasing the struggling cat with a pat. “Tara’s DIY wedding is so much cheaper than mine. What does Kris have to plan? She could be the maid of honor too. But it’s fine. Like Mom, I put my own feelings aside to prioritize my family.”

Nicole rolled her eyes.

Jackie, who was facing away from her and couldn’t have seen the gesture, sharpened. “I heard that.”

“Heard what?” Amber asked.

“The silent sound of Nicole’s sarcasm.”

“Touchy. Amber?” Nicole offered to refill her half glass.

“No need. Alcohol doesn’t affect dragons.”

“You can still enjoy the taste.” Nicole topped it up. “There you go. We ladies have to medicate together.”

“Cheers,” Jackie agreed.

Amber’s eyes started prickling again. “This is my first time drinking together with other women. Thank you so much for welcoming me to the family. I’ve never been so touched.”

Nicole rested her hip against the table. “You said that before, but I’m sure Mom said something nasty to you when she kidnapped Darcy.”

“She said she would never plan my wedding because I would never marry her son,” Amber agreed, still blinking back her tears.

Jackie stared at her. “She said that to your face?”

Amber nodded. “I nearly cried.”

“I can imagine.”

“Her motherly love is so heartfelt.” She sniffed. “Which is why I am prepared to prove myself worthy of Darcy by defeating her, you, and anyone else in armed combat.”

The screams ejected Darcy from the shower. He threw on clothes and raced down the stairs.

His sisters screamed again. Then Amber. Then his sisters.

“Girls! Girls, what is the meaning of this?” Mom shouted, furious and scared.

He rounded the corner into the kitchen.

Amber was sitting at the cleared breakfast nook, elbow on the table, palm open in offering to his mom. “Did you want to fight?”

“No, I don’t want to fight!” she snapped.

“I think you broke my wrist.” Jackie rotated her hand, her wince giving way to laughter. “I can’t believe I lost the best two out of three arm wrestles so fast. I used to be a rock climber. Aha ha ha… Where’s my wine.”

“Nicole? Another fight?” Amber asked.

Nicole put her hands up in surrender. “You defeated me hours ago. I’m on your side.”

Amber appealed to Darcy’s mom again. “Please.”

“No! This is juvenile and inappropriate for my household.”

“What’s going on here?” Darcy asked Nicole, his heart still retreating to its normal tempo and dampness dripping from his hair onto his neck.

“How else can I prove my worth if I can’t defeat you in armed combat?” Amber asked Darcy’s mom.

“She kept asking us for armed combat, so if it made her feel better, I suggested we do ‘arm’ combat instead.” Nicole rotated her wrist. “I don’t think she’s even trying.”

“I must prove my worth,” Amber insisted to Darcy’s unamused mom.

Darcy scooped Amber into his arms. “Humans don’t prove their worth by tests of physical strength. Prove that you can get along well.”

She frowned.

“A happy family is important to me,” he explained. “How you have a good relationship with your brothers, I want to keep with my sisters. And my parents. That’s normal for humans. We don’t ‘fight’ our way into a family. We earn our place with kindness and selfless acts.”

Her brows cleared. “Okay, Darcy. I will prove my worth human-style and fight with kindness and selfless acts.”

“As I said, you don’t have to fight.”

“What is the first challenge?” she asked Darcy’s mom. “I am prepared to act selfless and kind.”

Mom raised her brow. “Act?”

Nicole piped up, “The first challenge for an engaged human couple is meeting the parents over dinner.”

Mom rolled her eyes. “How helpful, Nicole.”

“That’s it?”

“Then Darcy has to meet your parents,” Jackie said. “Then wedding planning.”

“My mother is busy with Laura and Kyan,” Amber told Darcy. “We will meet her after the wedding.”

He tilted up her chin. “Great. I can’t wait.”

“Yes. If these are the tests, I will pass and marry you on Monday.”

His heart swelled painfully. The confident, clear-eyed way she regarded him made him want to be the man she would desire for the rest of her life.

Her eyes dropped to his mouth, and her delicate lips parted. Sexual heat flared.

He slanted his lips to taste—

“Dinner’s ready!” Mom bustled between them, slapping a handful of forks against his chest. “Darcy, put out the silverware. Nicole, napkins. Jackie, glasses.”

Amber lowered her chin and linked her fingers while the dining room table transformed. Candlesticks, china. Gleaming tureens held the feast of braised pork, garlic mashed potatoes, teriyaki green beans, and fluffy dinner rolls.

Mom always put out a mouthwatering spread.

Darcy’s father arrived as everyone was taking their seats. Tall, with gray-streaked hair and the same family smile, his father noted her name. “Congratulations on your excellent taste in agreeing to marry my son.”

“Thank you.”

His charming smile increased. “Is your company still worth five hundred billion dollars?”

“No,” Amber said, while everyone spread cloth napkins and looked awkward.

“How much are you worth, then?”

Darcy cleared his throat. “Dad.”

“Five hundred billion was our profit in the first quarter. During the second quarter, we’ve launched even higher-selling products and merged with Carnelian Clothiers. Our assets have more than doubled.”

Dad coughed and reached for a glass of water. “I see. Congratulations.”

“Is there even that much money in the world?” Nicole asked.

“I don’t know,” Amber replied. “We calculate profits in Draconis coin. There’s more money in the galaxy than on any one planet. Especially a planet like Earth.”

“Especially a planet like Earth?” Mom asked. “What exactly is Earth like?”

“A rustic planet that has recently learned of its place in the Dragon Empire.”

“And you’re engaged to my son.” Dad pushed out his chair and folded his napkin. “I’ve, ah, got to speak to our legal team.”

“After dinner.” Mom sat and scooted into the table. “Jackie, grace.”

In the middle of Jackie’s prayer for nice weekend weather, warm relations between new families, and better third-quarter revenues, Tara rushed in.

Nicole leaned over. “I thought you were spending the night with Ed’s family.”

“That’s before I found out.” She whispered loudly, “I’m so sorry, Darcy, I didn’t mean to skip your engagement party.”

“This is my engagement party?” he repeated stupidly.

“Mom texted.” Tara frowned. “Isn’t it your engagement party?”

Mom straightened. “Well, yes. You wouldn’t come to enjoy your last dinner as a family, so I gave you a little nudge.”

Tara’s cheeks flushed. She stared at her empty plate, refusing the roast.

The same heat and discomfort burned in Darcy’s chest, affecting his appetite. His mother meant well, but couldn’t Tara spend one night with her fiancé’s family?

Amber sniffled as she ladled green beans onto her white plate.

His stomach sank. He rested a hand on her knee and leaned to murmur in her ear. “Are you okay? Do you need a break?”

“No.” She sucked in a deep breath and took two extra-thick slices of roast. “No one’s honored me with a party before.”

Everyone stared.

“Never?” Nicole asked flatly. “Birthdays? Graduation?”

Amber shook her head, tears shimmering in her eyes. “This is an amazing day. You welcomed me with hugs and let me defeat you in arm combat.”

“Yes, we ‘let’ you,” Jackie muttered, pouring gravy over her plate.

“And now you’re putting on this engagement dinner.”

“Actually, every Monday is ‘fancy china’ night,” Nicole said in her typical, tactless way. She recovered right at the end. “Which, uh, makes it a perfect coincidence that it lines up with your engagement.”

Tara reached over and squeezed Amber’s hand. “We’ll get photos in the backyard. This was my great-aunt’s house, and her husband built a massive turret just like a castle. It’s scenic out there. Just perfect for engagement photos.”

“I would love it.” Amber faced his mom. “Gayle, you’ve accepted me so quickly. Your f-family has been so nice to me. T-thank you so much for this engagement dinner…”

Mom mixed a smile and a frown. “Yes, of course.”

“This is the nicest engagement dinner I could ever imagine.” She leaned against Darcy.

He drew her against his shoulder with a comforting hug. She fit perfectly there and felt right. The goofy smiles on his three sisters’ faces said Amber’s straightforward innocence touched more than just him.

Maybe everything would turn out all right.

* * *

Amber felt shaky.

Darcy had said his family would challenge her, not with armed combat, but with acts of selflessness and kindness.

She could not compete.

The dinner returned to subdued normal. The clinking of silver on china sounded louder than usual. Amber tried to calm her inner emotions and enjoy the rich food set out before her. In her honor. Honor of her and Darcy’s engagement. Her throat closed. She had to drink the prepared ice water.

Tara didn’t take any food.

“Tough diet,” Nicole commented, breaking open a roll and slathering it with butter.

“I ate with Ed’s cousins, so I shouldn’t.”

“You should have let the dress out a little.”

“I know.”

“Tara, do not come to my dinner table and point up your nose.” Gayle passed the plate. “The roast is dead. Don’t let it die in vain.”

Tara took a small slice.

“I think she doesn’t like my cooking,” his mother complained to Darcy.

Tara took a second, larger slice with a sigh and closed her eyes to enjoy the pleasure.

“It’s delicious,” Darcy assured her. “Excellent as always. Right, Dad?”

His father jerked up from a text conversation with his phone hidden beneath the table. “Yes.”

Gayle turned to Amber. “What do you think? It’s not too alien for your tastes?”

“The only thing that’s alien to me is having a family dinner. I’ve never experienced that. Not once in my life. It makes everything better.”

Darcy’s mother smiled, warming to Amber. “Staying together in this busy world takes an effort. We all make sacrifices. But I swore no matter what it cost, I would keep my children around me.”

“Great cooking helps.” Darcy’s father matched the warmth of his mother. “Nothing compares to the flavor of Gayle’s cooking, and you’ll get a lot by marrying my Darcy.”

Nicole’s smile dipped in sarcasm, and she muttered, “The food’s good. It’s the guilt that’s fattening.”

Tara giggled.

“Well, enjoy it,” Gayle said. “You won’t experience this again.”

“That’s not true.” Their father leaned back. “In this family, every night is family night.”

“She’s not family.”

“Yet,” Nicole and the other girls chorused.

“Monday is for fancy dishes, because if you don’t use them, they just collect dust in the cabinet.” His father showed the china. “Tomorrow is Taco Tuesday, Wednesday is our family business meeting, Thursday is Game Night, and Friday night is for sports. On the weekends, the kids alternate cooking.”

“But this week, Saturday is the rehearsal barbecue.” Tara snapped her fingers. “Oh, and come on Wednesday to help with favors. I know you’ll want to meet with Mom to plan your wedding.”

“Hey, now.” Gayle straightened. “I don’t have time to plan another wedding, Tara. I’m devoted to yours.”

“It’s fine.”

“Tara, you are my daughter—”

“Plan Amber’s.”

“But—”

“Really.”

Amber broke in. “I understand.” She tried not to let her disappointment soak through. “Darcy, is it very difficult to plan a wedding?”

“Not the kind we’re having,” he promised. “We can submit the marriage application online.”

“You promised not to run off in secret,” Gayle warned.

“And that’s why we’re telling you.” The twinkle in his eyes made his mother’s lips flap as though she too couldn’t tell if he were serious or teasing. Darcy turned to the foot of the table. “Oh, Dad. Wedding’s on Monday.”

His father blinked. “The day after Tara’s?”

“Yep. We’d do Sunday, but—”

“We don’t want to steal her thunder,” Amber explained. “Or her lightning, or any other weather pattern she might control.”

“Now, wait just a minute,” Gayle said.

“Monday. Right.” Darcy’s father rested his elbow on the table. “Amber. Have you considered buying our company? Making it a subsidiary?”

“Dad.” Darcy held up a hand. “This isn’t the time for business.”

“It doesn’t sound like there is time for business, son. I’ve got to take what I can get. So, Amber? The Onyx Corporation had a great partnership with us in the past.”

“Yes, our Nightgowns and Negligees line.”

“I’m ready to retire. Hang up my hat and do a little fishing off a boat in Aruba. Maybe now’s the time to discuss a business partnership.”

“You can’t sell off our family company!” Gayle gasped in horror. “It’s our company. Our legacy. It belongs in our family, not with strangers.”

“Darcy’s marrying in, so we can keep it in the family.”

“How dare you?”

“I’m thinking about Darcy’s future, Gayle.”

Amber’s worry eased. “Oh. You’re not trying to imply that I should be the one leading the Onyx Corporation and deciding what businesses to buy. You’re asking about Darcy’s bride price.”

“Bride price?” Nicole repeated. His sisters giggled. “I’m sorry. In dragon marriages, Darcy has a price?”

“His family receives payment, yes. Although I suppose since he’s a male, you would call it a ‘groom’s price.’ I assumed your family company would pass matrilineally, and I will soon be able to submit a payment proposal for taking Darcy.”

Gayle stood and jabbed a finger down the table. “You’re not ‘taking’ my Darcy anywhere! He’s my son, and you can’t buy that!”

Darcy raised both hands to shield Amber. “It’s a dragon way of talking, Mom. She’s not literally buying me.”

“How much?” Darcy’s dad asked.

Darcy’s mom turned murderous eyes on his father.

“A percentage of my net worth that we agree is acceptable.” Amber calmed with the talk of numbers. “I will prepare my financials, and we can review together.”

“Absolutely not!”

“You don’t mind?” Darcy’s father smiled charmingly. “My lawyers can be ready at any time. We could also sell off the business. How’s tomorrow?”

“Tomorrow?”

“Henry!”

“You don’t want to miss Taco Tuesday. Gayle’s tacos are divine.”

“Tomorrow is fine.”

“And just so I can give my lawyers a starting figure, what are you thinking for a ballpark?”

“Oh, I—”

“Darcy, stop this,” Gayle insisted. “No one can buy you. I’ll never consent.”

Darcy laid a hand on Amber’s shoulder. His eyes darkened, solemn, and even though the familiar smile tugged at his lips, he was serious. “Let’s drop the dowry. It’s too ‘dragon’ for us.”

“I don’t understand.” Her stomach tightened. “Humans exchange dowries.”

“Yeah, humans are diverse, but we don’t. Not in my culture.”

Tara reached across the table and squeezed Amber’s hands again. “Congrats again. We’ll get the engagement photos next time, okay? I’ll see you on Wednesday.”

“You’re leaving before dessert?” Gayle asked.

“I have to meet Ed’s cousins, so…”

“Tara, you can’t prioritize strangers over your own family.”

“They won’t be strangers for long.” She grinned and kissed her mom’s cheek. “Bye! Congrats, Darcy. Welcome to the family, Amber!”

“Tara!” Gayle hurried away from the table to chase after her.

Nicole and Jackie took the cue to clear the cutlery. Darcy’s dad put his phone on the table and finished his meal while texting.

Darcy remained focused on Amber, never wavering despite the chaos. “What’s wrong?”

“Without a dowry, how can I prove my ability to provide for you?”

His smile softened, and he teased a lock of hair out of her bun to dangle against her cheek. She always came undone around him. “You don’t need to.”

“But how can I assure your parents my intentions are to protect and treasure you for all of your life?”

“Good questions,” Darcy’s dad said, still texting.

Darcy ignored him and teased the lock of hair between his fingers. “You don’t.”

“Darcy, I want to be a good daughter-in-law.”

“You are. The same way I didn’t go to your mom to order you to marry me, my parents need not order me to marry you.” He poked her with the lock of hair, teasing her with the silky threads. “This is about us. Our commitment. You will always be my treasure.”

She heard what he was saying. The cool, rational, numeric portion of her mind protested his blasé approach. “I’ve saved the money.”

“How much?” his dad asked.

“Two billion.”

His dad fumbled his phone. “Billion? I’m sorry. Billion with a B? Dollars as in US dollars?”

“No, Draconis coins. Sorry, I forget if the exchange rate is five dollars to one coin or six. I’ll check the rates tomorrow.”

He bolted to his feet. “Yes, see you tomorrow.” He jammed the phone to his ear as he made a call and hurried out.

Darcy carried his and Amber’s dishes to the kitchen. “I will not tell you not to do this because it seems important to you. All that matters to me, Amber, is you.”

She watched him stack her dishes in their dishwasher, teasing his sisters and dodging sink sprayers with easy chuckles, while they planned which movie they would watch for the night. Her throat closed with yet another emotional lump.

Had she always been this close to breaking down, or had Darcy melted her into such a deep puddle, she couldn’t force herself into a hardened form again?

She’d come to him today to save the planet, her company, and her brothers. But he’d shown her a world she hadn’t even realized she was missing. If she let herself love him, really love him, then the one he’d save would be her.

Amber took a deep, shuddering breath and centered herself. She was cool and calm and rational. Darcy’s family was adept at acts of selfless kindness, and she needed to step up her efforts to win over his mom.

“We’re heading up to the family room to watch a movie.” Darcy’s cheery smile sobered as he saw her determination—well, she hoped she wore a determined expression. “Do you have time to stay?”

“Yes, thank you. I want to talk to your mom.”

“Great, we can go together.”

“I want to tell her that I will reconsider the dowry.”

“Great. We can wait on the movie.”

“Go ahead. I’ll join you.”

He lifted her chin and covered her lips in his easy way.

A wave of seductive heat burned in her body, fiery need seeping into her veins, sensitizing her to Darcy’s scent, his feel, his taste.

He pulled back, the same dark sexiness burning in his gaze, and he licked his lips. “We’ll be upstairs waiting.”

She nodded, not trusting her voice. After a lingering gaze where he almost looked like he might kiss her again, he turned and joined his sisters in heading up the stairs.

Her feminine core clenched. Darcy melted her inside and out. She watched the motion of his muscles beneath the thin, well-cut slacks hugging his buns. She needed to peel those clothes off him and bare their bodies. Enjoy his hard maleness and make him hers. He had started this fire. She wanted to finish it.

And she wanted to do it right.

She joined Darcy’s mom on the front porch. His mom watched Tara’s disappearing taillights, arms crossed.

“I am sorry about the dowry.”

Gayle regarded her from the sides of her eyes. “Oh?”

“Yes, Darcy says it’s unnecessary. Please believe I will take care of Darcy and protect him from any ruthless females who might try to use their superior size and strength to force him to do things he won’t want.”

“That’s funny.” Gayle turned on her heel and stared Amber up and down. “That’s what I’m doing.”

She strolled past Amber into the house, turned, and blocked the doorway. With one finger raised, she snapped poison. “My children are not prizes I sell to the highest bidder. I don’t care if you own the moon and stars. You’ll never, ever own my son.”

“The wedding’s on Monday,” Amber said.

“Over my dead body.”

Nerves bunched in Amber’s belly. “So you do wish for armed combat?”

“Get out. Stay out. You will never pass through this door again.” Gayle slammed the front door, exiling Amber to the porch, and locked her out with a click.

Darcy reclined on the upstairs couch and tried to watch the opening credits for the newest Aquaman movie.

Amber was taking too long.

He scooted to the edge of the couch. What if she was making a breakthrough with his mom? He didn’t want to interrupt a heartfelt talk. He scooted back.

What if she was challenging his mom to armed combat?

Darcy scooted to the edge of the couch again.

Jackie erupted from the seat next to him, waved her phone, and swore. “No, no, no, no! Argh.”

He jumped. His heart thudded, and he pressed a palm on his chest to calm it. “Trouble?”

“Michael wants to talk to me at the combined bachelor/bachelorette party on Friday. Doesn’t he know I’m married?”

“As he’s your husband, I’m guessing he knows.”

“Right, so why’s he assuming I’ll be at a wild party?” She stabbed at the screen.

“Oh, you mean instead of staying at home in a cowl, reading and knitting socks?”

“Yes! I have duties. Duties that don’t involve him. He does too, if he’ll give up on me and focus.” She lowered the phone. “Things are going well with Amber, though, aren’t they?”

His smile burst out, unstoppable. “Yeah.”

“It’s so much easier when your parents don’t hate your spouse.”

“Mom doesn’t hate Michael.”

“I know. He hates her. I’m aggravated that she was right.” Jackie tapped her phone against her temple. “She said he was controlling, self-centered, and put himself before the family, and we wouldn’t last five years. Here I am living at home. Michael’s not trying.”

“He’s trying to meet you at the party.”

“Right, because he’s going straight back to the East Coast after Tara’s wedding. How could he accept that promotion? I can’t uproot our family business and take it with me.”

“You do payroll from home.”

“I mean I can’t remote in to family time. I can’t just remote in to Taco Tuesday.”

“You could video-chat.”

“God, you sound just like him!” Jackie picked up her phone and blasted more angry texts. “The last time he flew to visit, he refused to see our parents. Just refused. He said Mom’s out to get him, she’s poisoning me against him, and a bunch of other lies. ‘The only way to save our marriage is for you to leave your family home.’ I don’t know how to appease him when he’s like that. Issuing ultimatums is so upsetting.”

Darcy listened sympathetically, but he had no words of wisdom.

“At least things are going well with Amber,” Jackie repeated and sighed.

Nicole crept up the stairs with a pale expression. “Um, guys?”

“The nerve!” Jackie jumped up and stormed out of the room, passing Nicole and jamming her phone to her ear. “Michael? Right, it’s Jackie, and we have to talk.”

Nicole let her go by. “Darcy. I think Mom just kicked Amber out.”

The entire world froze.

He eased to his feet. “What?”

“I was going to grab a refill.” Nicole lofted a new bottle of wine. “And I heard her say something about not buying and selling children. And then she slammed the door and locked it.”

Darcy raced to the window that overlooked the backyard. “She wouldn’t just leave.”

“Yeah, I don’t know. Dad’s car is gone.” Nicole stood beside him while he called Amber. “I’m telling you, Mom’s a piece of work. When you’re not home, she—”

Tap tap tap. Reeeeek.

Darcy lowered his cell. “What was that?”

They listened.

Tap tap tap. Reeeek.

“The turret,” Nicole whispered.

There was an entrance to the turret on the ground floor and a second entrance up a spooky staircase from the second floor.

Darcy headed down the hall to the spooky staircase, which was hidden behind a door. He pushed the door. It was jammed shut. He slammed it with his shoulder, and the swollen wood shrieked as it yielded. A puff of dank dust made him and Nicole cough. She lifted her phone behind him like a flashlight.

He peered up the claustrophobic, uneven steps. It smelled like murder.

“Do you see anything?” Nicole asked.

Crack. Crack. Crack. REEEEEE.

“No. You?”

She poked him in the back. “Go up. Tell me if it’s the ghost of Great-Aunt Harriet.”

“If it is, I’m sending her back down to you.”

“Hardy har har. I’m the comedian in this household, thank you.”

Darcy forced himself up the creaky old steps and pushed open the heavy trapdoor. His heart thudded and his hands sweated like he was five years old, in a forbidden place, and certain he was going to be stuck inside until he died.

As an adult, the experience wasn’t much better. The top floor of the turret smelled like a musty matchbox, unventilated and charred with electrical box marks from the ancient wiring his parents had yet to replace.

Nicole waited at the bottom of the steps. “Well?”

“I don’t know yet.”

He crossed the dusty old storage room filled with forgotten flammable things. Dust coated the one warped window stuck a half-inch open. Plastic rippled in the wind. He used part of a tarp to wipe away a section of grime. The tarp and his hand turned black.

Outside, hovering in the air, floated Amber.

Her fingers gripped the warped wood, and she rocked the painted-over hinge. Crack. Crack. Crack.

He helped her to open it with the last shriek. “Amber, what are you doing up here?”

“Hi, Darcy.” She squeezed through, landed on the plastic, and dusted off her skirt. Fresh air ventilated the room, washing over him like a heavenly revival, and it was just the two of them alone in a private attic on a warm summer night.

Her skirt flared as she touched down. Red flashed at her thigh quick as a wink.

“I wanted to say good night,” she said.

He pointed at her skirt. “What’s that?”

“Hm? Oh.” She tugged her hem to cover the red satin. “A garter belt.”

“The one I gave you?”

She avoided his probing gaze. “Yes.”

Heat filled his cock. “You wore it.” He drew her into his arms, and his fingertips grazed her hem. “May I?”

She held her breath and then nodded.

He slid the skirt hem up exposing her satin-soft skin, rounded thighs, and the neat stitch of red desire. Innocent sweetness hiding a spicy bite. Heat zipped through his veins, and a very pleasant sensation strained his trousers. He wanted to unwrap the rest of her and discover her secrets.

“For me?” he murmured.

She glanced up at his hot gaze and veered away, nostrils flaring as though she scented his arousal and flushed as it turned her on. “You said I’d look good in red.”

“I love it when I’m right.”

A small smile tugged at her adorable lips. “You’re teasing.”

“Why? Because I’m smiling?” He stepped forward, allowing the pressure of his trousers to press against her solid waist. “I’m happy you’re finally taking me seriously.”

Her smile fled. She slid her hand up and cupped his bulging cock. “You’re aroused.”

He struggled not to groan. “Oh, you noticed.”

She pondered this development.

“What do you think?”

“You’re aroused because of me.”

“That’s true.”

“Hmm.” Her eyes shimmered, changing from light brown to gleaming amber as her inner dragon reacted, making her more radiant and strong and sexy. “I like it.”

“Wait until you see me unwrapped.”

She hesitated, her lips mere inches from his, and her gaze tilted. “Okay.”

Wait. Okay?

Amber unzipped his trousers and slid her fingers across his hard ridge. The thinnest fabric of his briefs separated his cock from her soft skin. Blood pumped in his ears. He pulsed beneath her exploratory touch.

“It’s different,” she murmured.

“How?”

“Humans, romance. Taking things slow. Dragons don’t go slow. Once they find what they want, they collect and hoard it. Darcy? Can I trust you?”

“Yes.” He dipped his head, claiming her lips. His tongue pumped heat into her mouth. She moaned and tipped her head, surrendering to his touch. He would seduce her and erase any doubt—

“Darcy!” From the stairs, Nicole gasped as though she’d seen a ghost. “God, you didn’t come back, and I thought the turret monsters had eaten you.”

He jumped back from Amber, heart in his throat, and zipped his trousers. “Turret monsters?”

“This place is so creepy,” Jackie agreed, behind Nicole. “I never come up here. Amber, how did you get up here?”

“I flew.”

“Why?”

“Because your mother is so nice.” She hugged Darcy and then followed his siblings down the stairs to the landing, closing the door behind them. “Just like you, Nicole, suggesting human arm wrestling to make me feel more comfortable, your mom told me never to enter her front door again and then locked me out. That’s just like a female matriarch! Minus the flames and lasers.”

Darcy’s sisters both looked worried.

“Are you sure it wasn’t an accident?” Jackie asked. “A misunderstanding?”

“No, I don’t think she accidentally said those words and slammed the front door in my face. And since she only restricted me from entering the front door, she left the rest of the house entrances open for me to return, so that’s why I flew up to the open window. I didn’t want to break another lock. Wasn’t that sweet of her, Darcy? I’ve never felt so welcomed.”

Darcy hugged her shoulders. He wanted to press her to his chest, tell her that she was right, and let her live the fantasy.

Nicole scoffed. “That’s messed up.”

Darcy tried to quell her with his mind.

Nicole glared back. “Come on, Darcy. Jackie. I can’t be the only one who thinks so.”

Jackie stared, lost in thought.

“Humans have to battle with kindness and selfless acts,” Amber said and shook her head. “I’m finding this kindness very difficult. Maybe it’s because I was raised with less demonstrative caregivers. My brothers were raised in the orphanage.”

“Gah, this is awful.” Jackie hung her head in her hands.

“Jackie?”

“Michael and I just fought about this. One reason he won’t visit Mom and Dad is that he says—well, I thought he abandoned me here after our first meeting. He’s always been an introvert. But he swears Mom locked him out. I believed he was crazy because who would do that? Even Mom…”

“Stress,” Darcy suggested. “She makes a big effort for everyone, and she snaps. Mom loves us.”

Nicole rolled her eyes. “Why am I the only one who sees a problem? It’s not just that she locked Michael out, Jackie, it’s that she also lied. For years. And how’s Amber supposed to feel?”

“Yes.” Amber folded her hands over her chest with touched tears in her eyes. “She’s fighting for you, Darcy. She cares about you so much that she’s testing me like this. Declaring I will never marry you. She will block our marriage in every way.”

He didn’t feel better. In fact, a sick weight filled his belly. “She said she would block our marriage in every way?”

“I’m sure she’ll try.” Amber beamed as though he’d won a prize.

Jackie swore. “I can’t believe it.”

“Believe it,” Amber said, pleased.

“No, I mean—if what you’re saying is true, it’s just… My husband didn’t have his cell phone charged, and he couldn’t fly up to an open window, so he went to his brother’s home and called. And all this time, I didn’t believe him.”

“Why didn’t you believe him?” Amber lit up with joy. “She’s fighting for all of you. Driving off any suitor to prove their grit. Although, to be fair, she shouldn’t test males. They can’t fight back as a female could.”

Jackie closed her eyes and grimaced. “I should apologize to Michael.”

“Yeah.” Nicole swigged straight from the wine bottle. “You should.”

“But then he’ll use it against me. Convince me to join him at the party.”

“That would be awful. Husbands and wives fraternizing at a wedding party.”

Jackie glared at Nicole. “Park it, Nicole. A few years of therapy doesn’t turn you into a self-righteous know-it-all.”

“Heaven forbid I should get acknowledgment for being the only one around here with common sense.” Nicole stalked to the family room with her bottle of wine.

“I don’t want to do this…” Jackie dialed and closed herself into her bedroom.

Amber watched Jackie go with confusion. “Why didn’t she believe your mother did this to her husband? Did she not know how she was valued?”

“It’s different for humans.” Darcy pulled Amber close. “I’ll go talk to Mom.”

“And I’ll go home.” Amber clasped his hands. Her foil ring gleamed on her ring finger. “Thank you so much, Darcy, for introducing me to your wonderful family. Your mom is a delight. This could be the place where I belong.”

His chest throbbed. He wanted that to be true, but his mother’s behavior disturbed him. “I’m glad you’re happy, but why aren’t you more upset? Most people would worry if their future in-laws tried to drive them away.”

“But, well, she didn’t try very hard. Her action was symbolic, like Nicole’s.”

“Didn’t try hard? What do you mean?”

“She locked me out but left the turret window open. Wasn’t that nice?”

Nicole called from the family room, “She forgot that you’re a dragon and can fly.”

Amber’s happy smile dropped. She looked crestfallen. “How could anyone forget?”

Nicole answered again. “It’s easy when you dress like an accountant.”

Amber turned to Darcy. “Is this true?”

“I don’t know,” Darcy said, although he had a sinking feeling. “I wasn’t there.”

Amber closed her eyes and covered her forehead. “I’m so embarrassed.”

“Don’t worry about it. It happens to all of us.” Nicole thudded the couch. “Come on in. There’s only a fifty-percent chance she’ll notice you in the nanny cam.”

“Nanny cam,” Darcy repeated, snorting at Nicole’s silliness. He focused on comforting Amber and guided her to the family room “Mom’s been stressed by the business for years. Tara’s DIY wedding is the last straw, and then we make a sudden announcement. She loves her family, and she will love you too, because you are also going to be part of our family.”

Amber stopped at the doorway.

“Stay, watch a movie, and we’ll deal with it tomorrow.”

“No.” Amber dropped her hand and gazed at Darcy hard. “I want to go home.”

Cold fear leaked in. “I’ll see you out.”

“No. I don’t want to be close to you.”

That bad already. He set his jaw. “Okay. You want me to make this right? We can go talk to my mom together and remind her that locking guests out isn’t allowed.”

Her frown deepened. “It’s allowed. This is her lair.”

“We live here too.”

“But she’s the matriarch. No, I respect her declaring war. It shows how she values you.”

“Then if that isn’t the issue, what is?”

“Your mom forgot that I’m a dragon. Isn’t it the case that you’ve forgotten too?”

“Never.”

“You’re always encouraging me to wear vivid colors. Poking my insecurities. Teasing me to anger. You do that because you’ve forgotten how terrible I am.”

“Amber, no—”

“I can’t marry a man who forgets his wife is a monster.” She pulled off his silly little engagement ring. “Here. I’m ending our engagement.”

Darcy looked like she’d kicked him in the stomach. His face drained of color, and he made no move to take back the ring. “You want to end the engagement?”

Her chest burned with the same awful realization. “You’re not serious. You never were. Otherwise, you wouldn’t be so flippant.”

“I am serious,” he snapped, his voice harsh as a whip crack. “Transform.”

“I don’t want to scare you.”

“How can I prove myself? Show me what you are, and I swear to you that I will love you. I already do. Take me seriously.”

Nicole displayed shock on her face as if she didn’t know this angry man as her brother.

Amber too didn’t recognize Darcy.

“Your dragon will always be a problem, won’t it? So, transform. I can prove I’m serious.”

She shook her head.

He cupped her hands in his, curling her fingers around his foil ring. “Tell me what to do. Tell me how to prove my love. Whatever you ask of me, I’ll do it.”

His urgent lament echoed in her heart. She heard the yearning in him she’d seen in her brothers, striving to launch their company on their own merits, and everyone trying to force her to take it away from them.

Dragons had rejected her brothers for years, from her grand dragon denying them to now the Gentleman’s Society. That was why she repressed herself.

“I want to know everything about you,” he insisted. “Things you don’t show anyone else. I want to see them. I’m not afraid.”

If Darcy recoiled, she’d have no one. And she didn’t want to be alone. She’d always trusted Darcy. Wanted him to like her. Wished his teasing had been real.

What if it could be real?

She had to give him a chance. “You want to see my lair?”

“If revealing your home is easier, we can start with your lair.”

“Very well.” She led him up to the turret.

Darcy looked uncomfortable as they climbed the stairs. And by the time they got out onto the open window, he was shaking and green.

“It’s okay, Darcy. You don’t have to do this.”

“I got locked in this turret when I was a kid. It’s my least favorite room in the house. Fresh air helps.”

Amber yanked the stuck window so Darcy could get out. The hinges snapped off, and the rotted casing broke free of the wall. She set it on the floor and pulled him out, floating, as he balanced on the eaves. “Breathe this fresh air.”

He put his arms around her and closed his eyes.

His masculine scent enveloped her with fresh notes of soap and tangy musk. Hot awareness zipped through her veins. He pressed her to his hard chest and rested his chin on her head, nestling her in a protective embrace that made her throb.

“This is what I wanted to do all night,” he murmured, echoing her thoughts as she launched. “I could dance with you on the rooftops.”

“I’d like that. Which rooftop do you want?”

He opened his eyes. Portland glowed a hundred feet below.

He grabbed her harder, chuckling to himself. “Ah, dragons. You sweep me off my feet, and before I know it, I’m dancing on air.”

He fitted her to his waist and mimed the sensual sway he’d started only last night. She swayed with him, dancing over the city of lights. His cock rubbed hard and ready against her hip. An answering hunger twisted between her legs. Her nipples hardened to hot points, and she craved his mouth on hers, his body covering hers, more than she’d wanted anything in her life.

The dragon mating flight was rough, dangerous, and passionate. But the human dance? It filled her with primitive, sensual heat.

“Hey.” Darcy nuzzled her ear and tugged the lobe, releasing a shiver of pleasure. “Is your lair close by like Mal’s? Or far away, like Pyro’s in Las Vegas?”

“Farther.”

“Oh, like New York?”

“My home is in Argentina.”

“Mm. Too bad.”

“Why?”

“I’m wishing we were already there.” He ground his cock into her.

Hot shivers burned in her body.

“Okay.” She tilted against the curve of the Earth and poured on the speed. “But don’t worry, Darcy. I’ll get us there in five minutes.”

“Do it,” he breathed and teased kisses along her nape. “Yes, Amber.”

Sizzles of need centered in her female sex. Amber let loose.

The air melted and molecules crackled as she dove between them, breaking all barriers.

She flew them to her solitude in the Argentinian rain forest in total darkness. They touched down on her lair’s landing pad. Darcy clenched her tighter, then realized he was on solid ground and stepped back, looking around curiously.

She deactivated her security and led him inside.

Unlike the elaborate lairs of her brothers, Amber preferred the simplicity of an open studio nestled in deep mist. Rain pattered on the skylights and floor-to-ceiling windows. A river tussled beneath clear glass embedded in the wood floors, and in peace, she could hear the crashing of the distant ocean. Water quenched her fiery soul and soothed her mind.

Darcy wandered the bare smooth wood and pondered the skylights open to the fogged-in stars.

She had created a glasshouse, with nestled furnishings and a bed rising from the center floor. Behind it, an elevated nook embedded with a wood soaking tub, and everywhere lots of creams and soothing textures.

He trailed his fingertips over the stone and fabric and rested his sock-clad feet against the raised-bed baseboard. “It’s different than I thought.”

“How so?”

“You love vibrant colors. Neutral bores you. I thought at least in your home, you’d be yourself.”

He saw things in her she didn’t even see in herself.

“You’re half right. You’ll see in the morning.” Amber sat in the center of the bed. “Come here.”

He sat on the end of the fluffy comforter, cupping his knees. “Does this mean what I think it means?”

“What do you think it means?”

“When a woman invites her fiancé into her home, she might offer him coffee. But when she invites him into her bedroom, she offers more.”

“More coffee?”

His smile surged. “No.”

She stretched on the bed, arching her curves. “More sex?”

He moved his hand on her clothed knee. “May I take this invitation to unwrap the present before me?”

Her knee heated. “I’m a present?”

“I’ve been waiting a long, long time for this.” He slid his hand up her thigh, lifting her skirt to show the garter. “I’ve wanted to unwrap you more than anything in my life.”

She stopped his hand.

He waited.

“Dragons only bare themselves to their mates.” She held his gaze. “We’ll become engaged.”

“I want that.”

“We must have nothing between us. No clothing.” She released his hand.

He started at her blouse and flicked the buttons free, pushed the soft fabric from her shoulders, and stripped her to the waist. His gaze lingered on the creamy satin cupping her small breasts. A shadow passed over his face.

“You’re not wearing it.”

She half rose, shielding herself. “What? Oh. Your lingerie?”

He stroked one tender finger along her chest strap and under the satin seam. “It’s fine. The innocent look is good on you too. I just thought since you wore the garter, that you tried out all of it.”

“I shouldn’t.”

“Shouldn’t?”

“Wear it. The lingerie.”

“Amber.” He moved behind her on the bed, dropped his lips to her shoulder, nuzzled the back of her neck, and teased her vertebrae. “Why?”

She shivered. “Because.”

Wet heat caressed her skin as he followed his kiss with his tongue. “Mm?”

“It doesn’t…” Hot, sensual kisses trailed her neck to the shoulder, and his gentle suction stole her thoughts. “…suit me.”

“Red suits you.” He trailed kisses to her earlobe and enveloped the sensitive skin. “You love bright colors.”

“But I…mmm…can’t wear them.”

His arm snaked around her waist and drew her back, his hand easing under the rim of satin beneath her breasts and cupping her needy flesh. “You can wear them.”

“But they will make me, ah, crazy.”

He smiled against her neck. “You’re not a bull. Flashing a red cape won’t put you into a rage.”

She held on by this thinnest thread of control. “My brothers are sure it will.”

“Then maybe you need to talk to your brothers.”

“Talking has accomplished nothing. All that matters is action.”

“I agree.” He found her nipples, rolled the tender nubs between his clever fingers, and teased her.

Pleasant aches lanced her feminine center. She moaned and rolled her shoulders, thrusting her breasts into his full hands and resting her back against his chest. The bra slid down her arms. He tugged it out of the way and curved around her, slanting his lips over her mouth and claiming her with his kiss.

Sweet and spicy waves of sensuality throbbed in her slick feminine vee.

She wiggled, her skin sensitive against his charming hands. She was still wearing too many clothes.

He obeyed her silent commands, laying her on the soft bedspread and unfastening her skirt, shimmying it free. He leaned back and touched the garter again.

“Sorry it doesn’t match,” she said.

“Oh, it works. Feisty swirled with innocence.” He slid his fingertips up her thigh to the edge of her white panties. “You’d inspire a new line. Bridal white by day, and seductive red by wedding night.”

She glowed hot under his hungry gaze.

The hard bulge in Darcy’s trousers confirmed his words, even though the teasing sparkle in his eyes continued to defy her.

She’d always missed something. As if he’d shared a secret, and she’d forgotten. But as she opened to him, trusted him, the only secret was how deeply he understood her.

Amber lifted her hands.

He helped her to her feet beside the bed and peeled the panties off, then knelt before her on the polished hardwood and removed the garter with his teeth. He followed with kisses up her inner thigh, promising to find her wherever she hid and to worship her as she was.

She gripped his hair to stop him. “It will not work.”

His lips quirked. “If you model the lingerie, it will work.”

“No, I mean… We can’t become mates. You don’t understand because you’ve never seen my dragon.”

His gaze darkened with dusky hunger. “So then show me.”

Her arousal throbbed. She had to risk exposure, his recoil, to be his. And she wanted to be his. She wanted his hard cock thrusting into her needy channel, giving relief and pleasure as it bound their souls together.

She wanted Darcy to know, even though his reaction terrified her.

Amber backed out of his arms and hunched in on herself. Scales exploded over her skin, a colorful shower of deep orange, coating her with an impenetrable fortress of dragon.

He stood and backed out of the way as she filled the entire studio, dwarfing the vast space. She didn’t want to look at him to see his disapproval, but she also couldn’t look away.

Darcy’s expression was unreadable.

He held out his hand. “May I?”

She lowered her head to his level. “Yes.”

He stroked the ridges above her eyes and her elongated neck to the bone of her wing curled against her back.

Trusting him took everything.

But he paid it back with his eventual smile. “That wasn’t so bad.”

“You look uncomfortable,” she insisted. “You’re no longer aroused.”

“I prefer humans,” he agreed, undeterred by her observation. “But if I could shift to a dragon, then this would be the sexiest, most arousing vision of my life.”

Really? He really… No. The quirk of his smile and the twinkle in his eyes gave it away.

“You’re teasing,” she accused.

He laughed, a mix of delight and acknowledgment, and rested his hand on her large dragon knuckles. “I’m trying not to.”

“A dragon would run in terror.”

“Forgive me. I’m only a recessive non-shifter human.”

“I could burn you.”

“I’m sure you could. You look just like a dragon out of my childhood storybooks.”

She nudged him with her snout. “And?”

“And yes, you’re large as a house and could kill me with a single breath. I can understand why you intimidate your brothers. They resolve disputes with violence, and in a fair fight against you, they wouldn’t stand a chance.”

He knew. He understood.

Her heart drooped. “No matter how much I repress myself, this frightening power dwells within.”

He silently accepted her.

She frowned. “You still don’t act afraid.”

“Why would I?”

“Because…because you can’t feel comfortable living with a crocodile. Someday, I’ll bite your face off.”

He lifted a brow skeptically. “You’re not a crocodile.”

“No, but it’s the same idea. Unlike my brothers, I’ll never give you a fair fight.”

He barked a laugh. “But Amber, in a fight with your brothers, I still wouldn’t stand a chance. That’s just a fact. I don’t tiptoe around them in fear. They’re not unreasonable. They’re in control, just like you.”

“My brothers are nothing like me.”

“Well, you’re trying harder, sure.” He patted her shoulder. “Amber, you won’t do anything that you don’t want to do. I’ve never seen you shred a table or destroy a desk like Mal. I’ve never seen you pick a fight in a bar just so you could experience getting punched in the face. You have the power to sheathe this mighty dragon and also to use it for good—and not just to terrify your brothers, even though occasionally, they do deserve it.”

Her heart was pricked by a thousand little pins and then massaged with soothing honey. The lump returned to her throat, and in dragon form, that lump was huge. She couldn’t speak, and that was okay because she didn’t know what to say.

Even though she was massive and monstrous, Darcy was not afraid.

He truly wasn’t afraid.

She shrank to her human size, the scales returning into her skin and shifting back to nude.

He ambled to her and rested his hands on her soft hips. “Now watch me get aroused again.”

“Okay.” She fit her index finger into his shirt collar.

He smiled with interest, leaning forward willingly.

She unsheathed a wicked sharp claw and zipped it down the front, slicing through the collar, undershirt, leather belt, underwear, and to the right thigh of his trousers. Everything separated and fell, leaving him naked and proud, his arousal returned as promised.

His brows soared for the ceiling. He looked down at himself, suddenly nude, and then at her in shock. “Well, then.”

A red mark scratched his collarbone, and a line of blood seeped up.

She gasped, horrified. “Oh, I’m so sorry, Darcy.”

“Why? That was hot.” He stepped out of his socks. His erection proved he did find it very hot.

“I should have better control.” She rubbed the red mark.

He cocked his head, arrogant. “So you’re saying I make you lose control?”

“You really are not afraid of me.”

“I’m not.” He nuzzled her neck.

“Promise you’re not teasing.”

“I’m not. Not about this.” He walked her backward to the bed. “But I can tease you all over, all night, and I promise you’ll beg me for more in the morning.”

She tilted her mouth up to meet and invite his welcome kiss. “Okay. I accept.”

Amber’s luminous trust in Darcy made him sweat bullets.

He needed to sweep her away with desire. And to not screw this up. She needed him to treasure her, or tonight’s tender alliance could shatter.

“You’re smiling again,” she murmured, questioning him.

Because aside from his nerves, he was so happy, he wanted to burst out laughing. Happy laughter, but he couldn’t risk Amber’s misunderstanding.

Instead, he ducked his head, hiding his smile in the soft round of her belly. Her belly button was a delicate innie, and he teased the skin. Little goose bumps shivered and changed her skin to orange as he moved to the mons. Tight curls in the same honey-amber dusted her feminine vee. Her feminine lips glistened with arousal.

Good.

He nuzzled her velvet. Feminine musk mixed with her elusive yet intoxicating floral scent. He craved a taste.

She yielded to him.

He tasted her, teasing her lips, delving into the secret recesses.

She made desperate, hungry noises timed with his deliberate strokes. Her sweet honey only increased his cravings. His cock pulsed to be inside her, claiming her for his own.

“Darcy?” she sounded uncertain.

“Yeah?”

“What are you doing?”

Uh-oh. He retreated to caress her warmth. “Do you want something different?”

“No, I…I don’t know. Kissing there feels amazing. But dragons do not kiss anywhere, so…is this common for humans? Not only mouth kissing, but kissing the sex?”

“It’s foreplay,” he said, relieved. “Enjoying each other so the sex can feel even better.”

“Should I do something?”

“Enjoy ‘amazing’ until you can’t stand upright.”

“I can stand upright for a long time.”

He cocked a grin at her. “Well, I’ve got all night.”

Her eyes flickered to a deeper amber. She swallowed. “Okay.”

He tasted her again, treasured her, and, yes, teased her until her eyes burned with need and she forced him to his feet. “We will have sex now.”

He followed her onto the bed, his cock hard and ready.

They both moved in different directions—him to kneel between her trembling thighs, and her twisting over on her front. Her knees knocked into his. He had to bite his lip, hard, to keep the laugh inside so she wouldn’t misinterpret.

She tilted her head. “Aren’t you ready?”

“More than ready,” he promised and rested on his heels to let her lead.

She stilled, worried.

“Amber?” He leaned over her, no longer amused. “What is it?”

“How do humans have sex?”

He blinked. “Ah…”

“I haven’t watched the educational videos because I didn’t think it would become important. Now, I regret that.”

“Educational videos…?”

“Yes, the vast archives of popular instructional videos of humans practicing sexual techniques. My brothers have been watching it for ages.” The right memory crossed her face. “You call it pornography.”

“Oh. Those are just, uh, suggestions. You can do whatever feels right.”

She wrinkled her brow.

He kissed her shoulder, needing to be closer, craving contact. “Is it that different for dragons?”

“Dragons don’t have foreplay. A female selects her male, sprays him with lust hormones, and then they couple.” Her frown deepened. “I never sprayed you. Are you sure you’re turned on?”

“One hundred percent.” He rubbed the still-ramrod-hard cock on her naked, trembling, gorgeous thigh. “You’ve got me. I’m yours.”

The wrinkle between her brows smoothed. “How strange. You really are strange, Darcy.”

“I can be whatever you want me to be.” He kissed her long and hard until she was desperate and moaning again. “You want it dragon-style? I can do dragon-style.” He pulled his knee out from between her legs so she could continue rolling onto her front. He could take her from behind.

“You can?”

“Yeah.”

“Are you sure?”

“Oh, yeah. We even have a name for it.”

“You do?”

“Er, yeah. It’s, uh, common.” He wasn’t sure of Amber’s feelings about dogs. “I’ll, uh, tell you later.”

“Is that position what you want?”

“I want anything you want, Amber.”

Her mouth opened to ask for another reassurance.

He rubbed his hard cock on her soft thigh. “I want you in any way. Upside down, right side up, backward, forward, you name it. I want to make it good for you. You tell me what to do.”

Her eyes shone honey-amber again, and her skin shuddered with goose bumps. She rolled onto her front and arched. “Do the foreplay on my breasts, as you did before. And make me feel small. Like I’m a tender human female you must protect.”

“You are a tender human female.” He leaned over her back and covered her from behind, lifting her soft buttocks to cushion his hard erection, and cupped her breasts. “You like this?”

She moaned in answer and pressed against him.

His cock hardened to diamond.

He caressed her, squeezing her breasts and her buttocks, massaging and pinching the sensitive skin, enjoying himself and filling her with pleasure with every moan. She lifted her sweet sex. He wet the tip of his cock in her honey and drew it along her seam.

Amber reached behind her and squeezed his cock. “Darcy. Sex. Now.”

“If you insist.”

“Please.”

He positioned the tip at her pink entrance and eased in. She stretched for him. He filled her to the hilt, and she embraced him like a hot, wet glove squeezing his cock.

She felt amazing.

Amber rocked with him, taking her pleasure, encouraging his thrusts with soft, sweet moans. “Human sex is so… This is… I didn’t know it could be so good.”

He met and matched her rhythm, escalating her moans to desperate, needy cries of pleasure. Their bodies surged and fell together. His release bobbed, but he would not stop until she did.

Amber suddenly ordered, “Darcy. Touch me. Bite me.”

He dragged her upright on the bed, thrusting up into her channel, and teased her salty skin with his teeth.

She shuddered. “So…much…pleasure…”

He kneaded her breasts, pinching the nipples. She moaned louder. He found her nub of flesh above his thrusting cock and swirled it with wet pressure.

She arched, keening with pleasure, and then collapsed into his arms.

Now.

His release whipped through his body, filling her soft wetness with his final uncontrolled thrusts. The world whited out in pleasure and then returned to his ragged breathing and unsyncopated heartbeat.

She moaned. “Still…so…good.”

He collapsed beside her, catching his breath. Then, nestled against her back, he hooked his arm and leg over her. “You’re okay?”

“More than okay.”

“You enjoyed it?”

“All of it.” She rubbed tears out of her eyes, streaking her face, and squinted back at him. “Is it always like that?”

“Mmm? Always like what?”

“From start to end, the feelings were so intense. Hunger, and then pleasure, and then satiation. I feel exhausted and yet alive.”

He laughed, low and satisfied. “So you’ll want to do it again, I’m hoping.”

She stilled.

Uh-oh. He stroked her cheek, irritated at himself for his ill-timed joke. “I didn’t mean—”

“Give me a minute.” She rolled to face him. “I’ve never had so many orgasms in my life. I was trying to savor the sensation. But you’re the expert of human sex, and so I’m sure you’ll make more.”

He teased a lock of hair from out of her messy bun. “I don’t know if I’m an expert.”

“Ever since coming to Earth, I’ve feared losing control. Tonight, losing control was pleasurable.”

He squeezed her. “Good.”

“I’m sorry I didn’t take you seriously earlier, Darcy. You’ve brought so many new experiences into my life.”

“Like being locked out,” he said, and then wanted to kick himself.

“Yes, like the engagement dinner. Did you know I’ve never had a family dinner with my brothers? We’ve never stood in the same room with my mother. It’s normal for you to take your girlfriends to dinner, but it’s a first for me.”

Unease filtered into him. “It’s a first for me too.”

She squeezed his fingers. “I’m the first? Wow. Didn’t you date any human girls?”

“Not seriously.” He leaned up and kissed her. “Not the way I feel about you.”

Her honey eyes smiled at him. She nestled into his embrace.

He held her tight, trying to push away the discomfort. He’d stopped bringing girls over after high school. Partly because bringing a woman back to his mom and dad’s wasn’t cool, and partly because…well…

His mom was under a lot of stress. Always. Who was he to add to it?

The boutique had been foundering for years. Managing a failing business while trying to put four kids through college was enough to turn anyone prematurely gray. Their business had briefly turned around five years ago when he’d pitched lingerie to the dragons and gained steady sales, but losing their contract had doomed the store. Hosting a wedding at home and then catering to a surprise engagement party had caused Mom to snap.

He’d lucked out with Amber. She seemed invigorated by the challenge. But the day she wasn’t invigorated was the day he’d have to choose sides.

His chest tightened.

In a few days, Tara’s wedding would be over. He’d marry Amber. A small ceremony was fine; his mom could enjoy stressing out about a huge event on their one-year anniversary.

Yes. They’d compromise.

Only a few days, and then the stress of Tara’s wedding would go away, and he’d have a calm, rational discussion with his mom about taking time for self-care, scheduling a massage, or hosting her book club. Stepping back and letting their dad handle the business.

Yes. He’d put off the conversation until after Tara’s wedding.

Amber undulated suggestively in his arms.

“So many orgasms?” he repeated, focusing on his future wife.

“From start to end.” Amber took a deep breath and let it out with a pleased shudder, then turned and presented her soft buttocks to him. “Okay. I’m ready again.”

Well, when she put it that way, he was ready again too.

He gripped her hips and positioned his cock at her wet entrance. “The second time will be long and slow.”

Her trusting eyes gleamed. “I believe you.”

He answered with a steady thrust that made her arch her back and moan.

Amber was so strong but vulnerable. She feared her own power. It took all she had to trust him.

He treasured her in body, heart, and soul.

No matter what happened, no one would hurt her ever again. Darcy promised Amber, teasing her nape with feather-soft bites and pumping into her channel until another orgasm crashed over her.

He would protect her.

Amber strolled through the main office building doors the following morning as a human, crossed the lobby, and stopped at the reception desk.

The receptionist, Jeanine, barely glanced up from the keyboard. “Mal’s shouted for you three times.”

“Only three?”

“You’re early.” Jeanine glanced up, taking in everyone in the lobby and passing over Amber again. “You look refreshed. New necklace?”

She touched the red lace with her fingertips. Despite a very late—and very satisfying—night, and dropping Darcy off secretly in the still-open turret window on her way in, she felt great.

He’d given the lingerie a long, meaningful look while she’d gotten dressed. So, since his offering meant so much to him, she’d given in and fastened the choker. It wasn’t obviously lingerie. The well-made jewelry was artful, unusual, and now a reminder of his presence.

“It is.”

“Looks good. The inspectors are already here.” Jeanine handed Amber a slip of rejected appointments. “Talkative bunch.”

“They’re annoying.”

Should she say something about Jeanine? Human women complimented each other and the former State Department secretary always seemed to notice Amber’s smallest details, even though her gruff manner put off any further questions.

Amber tested out a compliment. “Your hair is very gray.”

Jeanine’s tough exterior cracked to show the shimmer of a smile and then returned to bored impassivity. “It’s so people know I’m an elder. They have to give me respect.”

“Does that work?”

“If it doesn’t, Hunky and Chunky help me out.” She patted the two anti-dragon land cannons resting in arm’s reach beneath the reception desk. “Even the most annoying inspectors wait respectfully with these pointed in their direction.”

Amber nodded because Jeanine was correct. The dragon way to resolving conflict was blunt, swift, and decisive. Darcy’s family and their selfless acts of kindness tested her to the limit.

She thanked the receptionist and continued to the elevator, scanning the list. Jeanine put through the relevant calls, but Kyan had always tracked the rejections. In his absence, she liked to scan the list.

Kyan was the only brother who had understood her struggles. His appearance frightened all who saw him. Since he’d been a massive dragonlet, he’d been prejudged for his size. His gentle nature had made him a target, and he’d suffered terrible bullying resulting in dangerous-looking scars to add to his suffering. As an adult, he’d embraced the stigma, honed his skills in black ops, and sharpened into a deadly protector. He knew Amber hadn’t chosen to be a deadly female any more than he’d chosen to be a large male. He’d always treated Amber with the respect of a colleague.

His replacement, fallen aristocrat Syenite, hadn’t mastered that response.

Syen stood at attention outside her office in a thick leather jacket and glasses that shaded his eyes. He avoided Amber’s gaze. So she avoided noticing him too.

Inside her office, her older brother Pyro fixed himself a coffee at her espresso machine.

He cleared his throat and his actions became jerky as though she’d caught him in a criminal act. “Amber. I’m just making a coffee. For our budget meeting. Hope you don’t mind.”

“It’s fine.” She rested her cardigan on the back of her chair and joined him to fix herself a coffee.

The bag of specialty roasted beans Jasper had given her was down to its last cup.

She used it and placed the bag in the recycling. “This bag was full yesterday.”

Pyro held up both hands like he was a hostage. “Not me.”

“Hmm.” She fixed her cup, replaced the bag with another from Jasper’s extensive stash, and turned around just as Pyro was leaning out into the hall to call Syen.

“Amber’s coffee’s missing,” Pyro said. “It’s an emergency.”

Syen stared at her as if she were a dangerous beast.

“It’s not an emergency,” she told Pyro’s back.

Pyro lowered his voice. “Look into it.”

Syen snapped into his earpiece, activating the building security team.

“Pyro.” She leveled a serious gaze at her brother. “There’s an ordinary reason it got used. Perhaps Jasper gave this coffee to other dragons, or someone spilled and Rose cleaned. It’s fine.”

He smiled stiffly. “Of course it is, Amber. I’ll buy you another bag.”

“I have several bags, and Jasper arranges purchasing.”

“I’ll call Jasper to start a new order.” Pyro leaned forward to press her intercom button.

She covered the button, stopping him. “I will. Later.”

“Sure? Because you’re starting to get a little, how shall we say, red around the edges.”

She was feeling red around the edges because Pyro acted like she would explode into a rage over something as unimportant as coffee.

“I can solve this right now.” He sat and lofted his cell phone to dial Jasper. “I don’t want to cause another incident.”

“Do you think running out of one type of coffee will cause an incident?”

“I have no idea what will cause an incident.” He smiled without mirth. “My kidnapper incapacitated me with dragon weapons. You flamed a helpless human in an open-air alley. If being low on coffee causes us to lose this company,” he lifted his phone, still smiling, “I will fix the problem before you lose your temper.”

“I won’t lose my temper or the company over coffee.”

He stared at her hard for a long moment. Then he put away the phone and leaned forward again. “What have you got for me?”

“The final figures for your first product launch at Carnelian Clothiers.” She activated her wall screen and operated the controls to show the budget. The cool, rational numbers soothed her heart. “These are the totals you had to beat. Here is the day Sard Carnelian ceded control to you and returned to Draconis to marry his dragon bride. These lines are your sales days. Here were the projections for your first launch.”

Pyro studied the figures. “The projections came from our on-the-ground sales teams?”

“Yes. But your actual sales depended on—”

“CEO Amber has arrived,” Serpentine boomed in the doorway. The trio of dragon inspectors strolled into her office as if they belonged.

“Here she is,” Ulexite repeated, Graphite scribbling behind him, “the true leader of the company.”

“Hey.” Pyro minimized the screen. “We’re in the middle of a budget meeting.”

Serpentine finished his mug of coffee and veered to her espresso machine. “Carry on.”

“What?”

Ulexite murmured behind his hand, “See how she holds the purse strings?”

“I see,” Graphite said.

“This meeting is private.” Pyro rose. They’d waltzed in because he’d sent Syen away. “You can’t be in here.”

“We do not obey you, low-caste male.” Serpentine opened Amber’s new bag of specialty roast and sniffed the acidic aroma. “We must inspect the behavior of all dragons in this building during business hours.”

“But not our sales figures,” Amber refuted.

“The female tends the company,” Ulexite told Graphite. “She ponders its financial future.”

“I’m the chief financial officer.”

“Protective behavior as she guards what she has? Or dynamic behavior as she forges ahead?” Graphite asked.

“Protective and dynamic,” Ulexite replied and waited his turn at the espresso machine. Graphite scribbled.

Pyro’s nails grew into radioactive-red claws. He tapped on her desk. “You may not know this, but I’m considered the dangerous brother.”

She glared at Pyro. Unlike the other dragons, she had a nice desk, and she wanted to keep it that way.

He froze and retracted his dragon nails.

“Look at how the male defers to her in the office,” Ulexite whispered. “She controls the ‘dangerous, radioactive’ brother with a single look.”

They made themselves coffees with her beans and then pulled up around Pyro, who crossed his arms and his knees in the middle of the uncomfortable crowd.

“We are ready,” Serpentine said and slurped her special brew. “Ooh, hot.”

She tried to calm down. “Jasper gave me those beans.”

“Hm? Yes, he is the chief of operations. Acquiring supplies is his job.” Serpentine looked at her in confusion.

Hot anger kindled in her veins. Her skin itched, and her hair crackled.

Pyro caught her eye and shook his head.

Right. She was not losing her temper over coffee.

She focused on the point. “I need Mal’s approval to share our figures.”

Pyro stood and stuck his head out the door into the hall. “Mal? Mal!”

Mal stormed into her office, irritated as usual. “I’m on hold with Shanghai. What?”

“It’s our budget meeting, and these guys won’t leave.”

Serpentine lifted his long dragon nose. “You want us to leave so you can disguise how Amber rules the company. And also you must conceal how Carnelian Clothiers has failed since leadership changed to a low-caste male.”

Mal growled. “Just show them!”

He stormed back to his office. The dragon trio settled into her plush seats. Pyro clawed long lines into his trousers. She took a deep breath and let it out while counting to ten.

Although it irritated her, she showed the budgets. She went over every line before and after Pyro’s first launch. Pyro’s mood improved along the same line as the upward profit.

The dragon inspectors muttered aggravating remarks that she tried to ignore and made several loud refills of her coffee—each. But she survived the meeting, and so did they. Everyone rose at the end. The dragon inspectors made yet another refill and then saw themselves out.

She checked her stash. Her new bag was now half emptied.

Deep breaths.

Pyro lingered at her desk.

“Are you going to call Syen off the search?” she asked.

“Huh?”

“I know where my coffee went.”

“Oh. You do? Oh, then, sure.” He remained at her desk without making that call. Another thought filled his mind, and concern tautened his features. “How was Darcy last night?”

Her body flushed with heat, and her femininity throbbed. Images from the hours of pleasure entangled with Darcy in her satin bedsheets, heated her core.

She pressed the memories down. “Fine. Why?”

“This morning, you look more dangerous.”

“Dangerous?” She sat back in her seat and folded her fingers around her files. “Why?”

“Sure you’re not angry? Uncontrollable? Feeling irritated?”

“Well, the inspectors are difficult, but—”

“Darcy always irritated you. You never had patience for him before.”

“I misunderstood him. He teases, and I used to be upset, but now…some kinds of teasing make me… Darcy has expert skill at making me happy.”

“Happy?” Pyro looked more troubled. “Darcy makes you happy?”

“We had a nice night. His sisters ceded in arm-wrestling combat, his father began dowry negotiations, and his mother challenged me to prove my worth.”

His brows shot up. “You met his family?”

“Haven’t you?”

He shook his head.

Amber’s chest warmed. Pyro had known Darcy for longer. They went out for drinks. Yet she was the one who’d met his family.

“I’m seeing them again tonight. His father wanted to complete the dowry negotiation, but Darcy and his mother don’t like the custom. I’ll decide what to do at their special Taco Tuesday.”

“Don’t go.”

“Why not?”

“Because it’s dangerous.”

“I don’t understand.”

“You’re dangerous.”

Hurt stabbed her. Her brothers thought so. All of them. They just rarely said it to her face. “I’m dangerous to Darcy?”

“Not you—dragons. Look at what happened to Cheryl. What happened to Laura. Who could better protect a mate than Mal or Kyan? And yet other dragons took their mates away. Chrysoberyl wants to marry you. There’s no rock he won’t crawl under. If anything happened to Darcy…”

“No dragon will dare threaten Darcy. If they try?” Her hair crackled. “He’s mine.”

Pyro sighed. “Darcy has no idea what he’s getting into.”

“He has some idea. He’s not afraid.”

“Only because he hasn’t seen you angry.”

“I transformed for him. We bared everything. He saw my dragon.”

“No, Amber. Angry.” Pyro’s eyes gleamed red. “You angry is terrifying. You’re out of control.”

“But—”

“The only reason Darcy hasn’t run screaming is because he doesn’t know what you’re like when you’re furious.”

Amber didn’t want to believe Pyro’s warning, but a cold black hole of dread opened in her belly and squished her organs in fear. She felt sick. “You’re wrong.”

His eyes returned to normal. He rapped the desk with his knuckles. “Just be careful.”

She nodded, and he left her office. She finished her coffee—cold because, unlike the dragon inspectors who drank and muttered, she had to talk and work during a meeting—and washed up.

A commotion broke out in the hall. Snarls, scuffles, and shrill accusations. Amber rinsed her mugs. Just another day at the—

Mal roared for her. “Amber! My office. Now!”

She blew on her mugs with a little flame. The liquid dried. She hung them on the tidy mug tree beside her espresso machine, then floated to the CEO office.

The dragon inspectors slunk out Mal’s door. “This has nothing to do with us, so we will—”

“Hold on, you sniveling traitors!”

Amber blocked the hall. Her heels clicked together and her fingers linked in front of her schoolgirl-style flannel skirt.

They saw her and recoiled as if she was blowing rings of fire and gnashing teeth. Ulexite clutched Graphite, and Serpentine ducked.

She crossed her arms. “Excuse me. You’re in my way.”

Serpentine straightened, cleared his throat, and spoke in a high-pitched tone that broke. “We have a duty to make our reports.”

“To the Gentleman’s Society.” Mal herded the dragon inspectors into his crowded office. He slammed the door. “Not to Chrysoberyl Carnelian.”

Inside, her brothers ranged around Mal’s conference table.

The door to Cheryl’s half of the office was closed, so she must be inside with the most advanced noise-canceling headphones in the universe, unaware of the scene, drawing collectible art cards for their next outfit launch.

From the wall screen, Chrysoberyl stood ramrod straight, offended, with the background of the galaxy overhead. The rumor was that he couldn’t go home until he’d secured new employment. His family wouldn’t let him come home after he’d screwed up his placement on Earth.

“I knew you were sinking my noble company.” He sniffed. “The figures don’t lie. Ever since a non-aristocrat male displaced me, the rightful heir of Carnelian Clothiers, our shares have declined. You’re ruining us, and I now have the evidence to present to the Empress. She will oust you from Earth and cede both your companies to me.”

Mal exploded into dragon, malachite-green pouring over his human skin as his teeth elongated to dragon fangs and his knuckles flexed to deadly claws. “Never!”

Chrysoberyl growled.

The Onyx brothers growled back.

Pyro whirled on the dragon inspectors. “How dare you betray us inside our own company?” Radioactive red gleamed in his eyes, and veins stood up on the backs of his hands.

Serpentine swallowed and then puffed his chest. “You dare to insult the integrity of the inspectorial arm of the Gentleman’s Society?”

“I don’t dare. I do.”

The trio returned his snarl.

In a flash, the entire office burst into colorful dragons. Suits shredded and coffee splashed. Wings knocked over Cheryl’s potted plant, and chairs flew, bouncing off the hard glass. Then the fight began.

Amber wove between fights to reach the screen. She asked calmly, “What are you talking about, Chrysoberyl? Carnelian Clothiers isn’t declining. We’re up three percent over last quarter.”

He curled his lip to snarl at her.

She raised one eyebrow in warning.

He thought better of it and rearranged his robes. “Don’t lie to me. I know our revenue declined since I left. I saw the figures yesterday.”

“Yesterday? How? I never ran that report.”

“I asked, and you sent it.”

“I sent it?”

“Your low-caste CEO.”

She turned. “Mal?”

The fighting was still ongoing. Brother fighting brother to get to the dragon inspectors, who had retreated. Ulexite hid under Mal’s desk while Jasper and Alex growled insults, challenging him to come out. Serpentine upended and used the conference table as a shield against Mal and Pyro, who attacked with crazed fury. Graphite was altogether gone.

“Mal.”

Pyro split the massive conference table and threw the chunk out of his way. Half the conference table flew past Amber’s head and thumped the inner wall. It cracked the wall screen. On the screen, Chrysoberyl ducked.

Cheryl opened her office door, saw the fight with wide eyes, and slammed her door shut again.

“Mal!” Amber shouted. Her hair crackled, and fire flickered in her mouth. “Maaal!”

Jasper and Alex shifted back to human first. They allowed Ulexite to crawl out from under the desk. Pyro shifted next, flexing his bloody knuckles and swearing. After a moment of silence, the hall door opened and Graphite strolled in with his tablet. Somehow, he’d ducked out and escaped the office during the fight.

Only Mal crushed Serpentine with the intact half of the conference table, then ripped it away and pounced.

“Mal,” she snapped. “Act like a CEO.”

“I am!” His claws wrapped around Serpentine’s neck. He banged the struggling male into the floor. “You. Will. NEVER. Take. My. Company!”

Serpentine’s tongue stuck out, and he started snoring.

Pyro nudged Mal. “You choked him out.”

“I have only begun choking him!”

Pyro looked at Amber.

“Fine. Please finish your choking and explain. Chrysoberyl says you gave him the wrong financial report yesterday.”

“Wrong?” Mal shifted back to human and clambered off, leaving the green inspector leader snoring on the carpet. “What’s wrong with it?”

“I don’t know without looking.”

Mal led her to his desk, righted his chair, and brought up the report on his debris-dusted computer screen. “I compiled it myself.”

The entire report made her head ache. “You didn’t match budget codes. These date ranges are wrong. You’ve double-counted purchase orders, ignored existing inventory, mixed in the work orders for former and future production lines—”

“Your system is too complex!”

“It fits our business to give meaningful reports.” She thwacked the screen, dislodging flakes of the conference table and tufts of shredded upholstery. “This is nonsense.”

He stared at her for a long, blazing moment and then shrugged. “I tried.”

“If you need budget figures, tell me.”

“You were gone.”

“I’ll come back.”

He grimaced.

“Look at how she takes over the meeting.” Beside the now-groaning Serpentine, Ulexite held the remains of his robe around his waist like a shredded towel. “She remained calm while the males lost control.”

“Truly a leader,” Graphite agreed while scribbling.

Her anger crackled. She gritted her teeth to remain calm. “I can provide those figures right now.”

Chrysoberyl sneered. “I should come down there, Amber. I am not an idiot. I will understand your budget with your mellifluous explanation.”

“You’re still barred from the planet,” she returned. “I will send you the corrected figures.”

“Why don’t I come down and pick them up?”

She raised a brow at him. “No, I will transmit the data through our usual secure connection.”

“But…” He drew his large cape closer. “Perhaps you do not realize I am an aristocrat with an extensive lair to attract a bride.”

“Good for your bride. I applaud your consideration of her.”

He snorted. “Perhaps you do not realize that the bride I mean to woo is you.”

“But I am engaged.”

“I am ready to marry the right female,” he said, ignoring her statement. “Especially one such as yourself.”

“It’s too late.”

“Oh, no, the human method of exchanging rings has no relevance to me.”

“We are engaged in the dragon way.”

He looked horrified. “What? You bared yourself, your entire body, to a human?”

“Now all I have to do is bear a dragonlet. My mother will approve and validate our marriage forever.”

“But…my company… How can I wrench it back from you if you have married a human?”

“Please remember that Pyro’s wife will own Carnelian Clothiers before I would, Chrysoberyl, and don’t waste too much time lamenting a loss that does not affect you.”

“Pyro’s female is a mere human, and you would just eat her,” he dismissed, still focused on the problem of her marriage.

Her anger crackled, and her hair snapped. “I would never. And you will never say such a horrible phrase ever again.”

Chrysoberyl’s eyes widened in fear.

Mal strode to the wall and severed the connection. Chrysoberyl disappeared off the fractured screen.

“You can’t do that.” Serpentine groaned as Ulexite helped him to a sitting position. “Chrysoberyl is… He is an aristocrat… Oh, my head…”

Mal growled at the dragon inspectors. “Leave before she eats you.”

She glared at him. “Mal.”

“Oh, please, Amber.” Pyro wiped blood off his mouth. “All of us would be grateful if you chewed on them a little.”

“Pyro!”

Alex and Jasper both side-eyed her as if they wanted to voice their approval but were more afraid of her anger.

“Just one bite,” Pyro suggested. “Right across their irritating vocal cords.”

The inspector trio flew out while she composed herself. Her own family stuck around. But not to beg her to violence. No, to dress once more and then, after everyone achieved a calmer frame of mind, to sit around the broken halves of the conference table in what was left of the chairs and chew her out.

Pyro started.

“You got engaged to Darcy?” he demanded. “In the dragon way? After what we talked about? How could you!”

“We just talked in my office, and I got engaged to Darcy last night.” She folded her fingers in her lap to stop them trembling. “Yesterday, you agreed getting engaged to him was a good idea.”

“I didn’t think you would get engaged so fast,” Mal said.

“That’s rich coming from you.”

Mal blinked. Then he frowned. “What happened with me and Cheryl was different. She was here for months right under my nose. I had to snatch her up before our competition did.”

“Darcy was here for months.”

“But he is not being romanced by our greatest competition!”

“You don’t know. Maybe Chrysoberyl is reaching out to him right now.”

Mal blinked again. Her calm, determined answers stunned her brothers.

“Be careful with a human,” Jasper murmured into the quiet. “He could get hurt.”

That stung. “You’re the one who started this ‘marriage to humans’ stuff, Jasper. If you hadn’t stood up to Mother in our first meeting and said you were courting a human—who none of us has ever seen, by the way—then right now, Mal would be on Draconis, married to the Empress, and the rest of us would be scattered across the galaxy. You would be married to Advisor Wrathmoda.”

“I know,” he said. “And I also worry about my effect on the female I’m pursuing. Dragons are so different. We forget that humans are fragile.”

A short silence quieted the group as everyone took a calming breath and let it out. Soothing tempers by smart compromising was Jasper’s power.

Alex quizzed Jasper. “Does your female exist?”

Jasper frowned in response. “Of course.”

“And you are pursuing her?”

“Every day.”

“Every day!”

“Like Darcy and Cheryl, she is here every day, and I do my best to pursue her.”

Amber searched her memory of the roster of human hires. Jasper managed the local employees. He had the patience to greet and remember details about each one. But he showed no one special attention. Most didn’t work on the executive floor.

Perhaps it was a delivery person? Yes, a female driver for a supply company—

“Jeanine?” Pyro asked, shock mixed with incredulity.

Jasper tilted his head. “Jeanine? No. She is a fine human, but not the one I am pursuing.”

“So, who is it?”

“I would rather not tell you until she has accepted my claim.”

“We’ll help you pursue her,” Pyro promised. “I’ll teach you how to pick up women.”

“I would rather not. I only want to pick up her. And when we tried to make Cheryl feel comfortable, our efforts had the opposite effect. No, I would rather court my female on my own.”

Several long seconds of silence followed.

Then everyone returned to Amber.

“Be careful with Darcy,” Mal told Amber, parroting Jasper. “He’s a genius who already saved this company and Earth once this week. I won’t have you getting him hurt by Chrysoberyl or those lizard-cultist thugs.”

“That will never happen. I’ll protect him.”

“So protect him.” Mal’s growl centered them. “Amber, show Jasper how to calculate the figures and take the rest of the week off.”

“But Mal—”

“We’ll show the inspectors we can run the company just fine when you’re not around.”

“Like you showed Chrysoberyl the wrong reports?”

“That’s why you show Jasper those figures first.” He ended the meeting with a roar. “And call the construction crew to rebuild my office!”

Amber stalked to her office, ate her lunch, made herself an espresso with her sadly depleted bag, and shoved herself into the office seat. At least this harsh, charred, acidic, and yet addictive brew of coffee made everything better. The beans made her scales shiver under her skin and her teeth clench. If normal coffee nipped, this coffee sank in its teeth.

Delicious.

Jasper entered, affixing his final buttons on his new suit. The brothers didn’t go dragon in every meeting, but it happened frequently enough that everyone kept a closet of clothes at the office, except Amber.

He took her most prominent guest seat.

She displayed the budgets on her wall screen. “You don’t have to memorize the codes because there’s a key, but you will need to take notes.”

Jasper smiled steadily. “I have managed all purchase orders from all suppliers for the entire company since its inception. Your budget codes are more than familiar to me. I will not need notes.”

“Very well.” She showed Jasper everything, but inside, she seethed.

It just wasn’t fair. She was the CFO. She had something valuable to offer, and because of these dragon inspectors, she got pushed out of her family company. All because she couldn’t prove to them that she wasn’t in charge.

They reached the end of her long explanation in the late afternoon, and she stopped. “Any questions?”

He blinked in silence. “Ah…no…”

Yes. That made sense. Her budgets were logical. Any reasonable dragon would understand by looking. Mal was an idiot who only cared about the bottom line. A detail-oriented dragon like Jasper could easily comprehend her brilliance.

She closed the budgets and checked the time. The workday for humans had ended. Soon she must leave for Taco Tuesday. And she still hadn’t completed her own financial portfolio for Darcy’s father to review.

Jasper leaned forward. “I have a question about you and Darcy.”

She bristled. “What now?”

“How did you get him to invite you to his house?”

“Oh. He just invited me.”

“Why?”

“I don’t know. He wanted to marry me all along and misrepresented his desires.”

“Yes, Darcy always speaks the most outrageous lies around you. It’s funny that his insults were intended to draw your interest.”

“He made a silly mistake,” she agreed.

“Repeatedly and for some time.”

“Yes.”

“So it’s possible the female I’m pursuing is also speaking outrageous lies… When she says to stay away from her and not to compliment her, perhaps she actually desires marriage…”

Amber shrugged. “Humans say the opposite of what they mean. It’s called ‘sarcasm.’”

“I am familiar with sarcasm. I’m good at picking it out.”

“Mm.” She remained noncommittal because she wasn’t sure any dragons were good at that kind of thing.

“So if she invites me into her home, then she will say the truth and we can get married?” He looked up hopefully.

“That makes sense to me.”

He smiled with a touch of anxiety. “The trick is to get her to invite me inside her home…”

Questions bubbled into her mind.

Jasper was the steadiest, calmest, and most rational dragon. Unlike brash Mal, violent Pyro, or deadly Kyan, Jasper was friendly and outgoing. He should have married first. What was wrong with his female? She should have pounced on him at the first sign of his attention.

Oh. Maybe his female really had missed his indication. Male dragons could be overly cautious.

“Have you presented your interest?” she asked.

“Yes.” His hopeful demeanor plummeted to discomfort. “Many times.”

“Does she not take you seriously? I had that problem with Darcy.”

“Perhaps I should go to her house myself,” he mused. “Although she’s told me many times not to approach her outside work.”

“Oh, I told Darcy many times not to tease, but he continued to do so because he thought it was showing his interest. When it comes to dragons and humans, Jasper, it’s easy for us to misunderstand each other because we think we’re clear, but we’re not.”

“So, when she screamed that she was calling the police to remove me, you think it was a misunderstanding?”

“Yes, most likely.”

He nodded sagely.

“Be bold. Tell her you like her very much.”

“Won’t she be angry if I approach after she tells me not to?”

“She hasn’t attacked you yet, right? If she truly dislikes you, she’ll light you on fire or scar you with her claws.”

“But she’s a human.”

“Oh, that’s right. But humans have flamethrowers and machetes. Those could hurt a male dragon.”

“Yes, that’s true.” He sighed and then smiled. “I’m very relieved. For some time now, I’ve worried that she doesn’t like me and my feelings are in vain, but your perspective has eased my mind. I will follow her home as soon as I can.”

“Jasper, don’t go defenseless. Take a weapon. Something small that won’t do much damage, like a rifle or a meat cleaver. I would feel terrible if I gave you this advice and then your female chopped your arms off.”

“That is good advice,” he agreed. “Okay. I’ll take a knife when I go to her house, and I will insist she let me in so I can propose. I won’t go away until she attacks me or accepts my proposal.”

“Good.” Amber felt very helpful. “It’s funny you haven’t thought of this before. You’re the clearheaded brother.”

“I know.” Jasper stood and stretched. “I’ve stayed away all this time. My dragon instincts have been failing.”

“Human instincts too,” she said. “In those movies you used to show us, human ‘rom coms,’ the hero always follows the angry heroine and insists she kiss him.”

“I don’t recall a hero insisting on a kiss while holding a knife.”

“Well, actors aren’t real life.”

“True.”

She wrapped up the day, sealed her office, and headed out her window tube. She’d started the afternoon budget meeting with mixed feelings, wondering if she should rethink her engagement to Darcy, but Jasper’s conversation reassured her. She was being smart, cautious, and reasonable.

Look at how she patiently waited until the end of the week to marry Darcy in the human way. Anyone would celebrate her restraint.

She was embracing selfless acts of kindness with both arms and legs and wings.

Tonight, at Taco Tuesday, she would settle the dowry with Darcy’s father.

And she would face Darcy’s mother once more and learn what new challenge awaited.

She couldn’t wait to be treated like a member of his family again.

Darcy parked in his usual spot in front of his parents’ house next to his mom’s minivan. He shut off the car and leaned into the last of the air-conditioning.

Nervous flutters filled his stomach.

He’d thought about his mom locking out Amber all day. Even though Amber thought his mom was being kind, Darcy didn’t think the root of his mom’s comments was kindness.

As much as it pained him, he would not be a man if he didn’t confront her.

He was engaged to Amber. Amber deserved his loyalty and his protection.

She thought she was invulnerable, but that was because she didn’t see her own face fall when she talked about the hurt of being excluded by her brothers. Or the desperate eagerness she displayed when talking about belonging to a family. If she knew his mom meant to exclude her too, the sadness would break them.

Darcy exited his car and headed to the front door.

Maybe it wouldn’t be so bad. Maybe Mom would see reason. Maybe his fears were all in his head.

A commotion shook the rhododendrons.

He passed the long wraparound porch and followed the motion to the side of the house. The first-floor bathroom window hung open. Tara’s jeans-clad legs wiggled over the ledge, and she scooted out.

He looked up at her. “Sneaking out is so last decade.”

“Darcy!” She flailed several feet off the ground. “Help.”

He grabbed her around the waist and helped her down. She hugged him and then pulled her disheveled hair out of her mouth and fixed her lipstick. “Thanks. I owe you one.”

“Are you okay?”

“Yeah, of course.” Her smile brightened, and she waved at Kris’s dinged van pulling in. “Ed’s got family flying in, and Mom would rather lock me in the bathroom than listen.”

Nerves vibrated in his stomach. “You should talk to Mom.”

Tara rolled her eyes. “You know how she is on Taco Tuesday.”

“Don’t you think she’s been overprotective lately?”

“No, this is normal.”

“Really, Tara?”

“More or less.” Tara hugged him again and hurried to the van. She strapped herself into the passenger’s seat and waved out the window. “Good luck!”

He waved in return, the van disappeared out of sight, and he strode into the house like he had a plan.

Then he tugged the tight collar on his worn suit. It had been a hot day. Before he made it any hotter, he should go upstairs and change—

Mom hurried into the living room and stopped. “She left, didn’t she?”

His stomach dropped. “Yeah.”

“Oh.” His mom collapsed into the overstuffed chair and covered her face. “All because of one stupid argument. What if she crashed in a car accident? She shouldn’t leave when we’re angry.”

“Tara’s not angry.”

“Well, I’m furious!” His mom jumped to her feet and stormed to the dining room, grabbed a fistful of sunflowers, and threw them across the polished table. “Our family business is failing, and your father is working himself to the bone to save our legacy. I spent this money on flowers, and she’s just going to waste it! Whoever heard of a silly brooch bouquet? This is the most ridiculous trend. It’s Ed’s fault.”

Nicole spooned chocolate-hazelnut Nutella out of its container. “How dare Tara personalize her own wedding?”

Mom whipped her gaze to Nicole. “Don’t ruin your appetite.”

“This is the first food I’ve eaten today.”

Mom’s face reddened.

“Nicole,” Darcy pleaded. The last thing he needed was his rebel youngest sister riling up their mom right before he had a serious, painful discussion about her mental health.

Mom took a deep breath and let it out. “Nicole, go warm the tortillas.”

“The tortillas are in the oven.”

“Then go check they’re warm enough.”

“Jackie’s out there.”

“Nicole! Dinner’s starting soon.”

Nicole’s gaze darted to Darcy. She’d risen early this morning to see if he would confront their mom before he left, but he didn’t want to increase Mom’s discomfort with spectators.

“Fine.” Nicole left them to work on the tacos.

“I don’t know what to do with my daughters.” Mom brushed the broken petals into a heap in the middle of the table. “At least you still love me, Darcy.”

The nervous flutters returned. His palms started to sweat.

“I will always advocate for my children. Tara’s letting Ed walk all over her just like Michael did with Jackie. Whenever I try to stop and remind her it’s not what we always wanted, that tyrant Kris is there telling me to butt out. Know my place.” She rested her hand on her chest. “But my place is defending Tara when she won’t stand up for herself.”

He flexed his sweaty fingers around the back of his dining chair. “Maybe Tara’s tastes have—”

“Do you remember when you were in T-ball, you got chickenpox so you couldn’t attend your end-of-season award ceremony? We recreated the whole thing here when you got well.”

Warm fuzzy feelings invaded his heart. “You convinced the same pizza place to cater.”

“They didn’t want to, but I dangled the next season’s sponsorship over their heads, and then they listened. And do you remember when the girl you asked to Winter Pajama Jam moved to Australia, and I become your Pajama Jam date?”

“You were more of a chaperone…”

“Because I didn’t want you to suffer alone at your first-ever middle school dance. And when you kept losing your chastity rings in high school, who replaced every single one without complaining even once?”

He pasted on his smile because he’d gifted those rings to friends, crushes, and strangers who’d needed a pick-me-up. “You did.”

“All I ask is that you tell me when you have sex for the first time so I know to stop buying them.”

He kept his grin fixed in place.

She waved the sunflowers at the stairs. “You still have one on your nightstand. It’s the symbol you’ve kept your body pure, like a child. I made my children promise never to have sex.”

“Until after marriage.” Since his experience with Amber the other night had counted as dragon marriage, he’d upheld his vow.

“Why don’t you wear it?”

“I don’t want anyone to mistake it for a wedding ring.”

“Why not? Darcy, women who find attractive unmarried men are ruthless. Especially women about to get married. They’re desperate for one last whorish fling—”

“Mom—”

“The point is, I have always, always been there for your most important events. You and Tara don’t realize that. I have devoted my whole life to my children.” She waved one of the broken sunflowers, sucked in a deep breath, and let it out on a sob. “I will never stop caring for you.”

Darcy took her hand. She turned for a familiar hug. Her bones felt thinner, and she seemed smaller. Funny that he lived here and hadn’t noticed that she was aging. “You care about our happiness.”

“Yes! I do.” She pulled back, a new flame in her eyes. “Tara will see. I’ll remind her that she wanted sunflowers for her theme, not whatever trendy jewelry she’s settled on. Her so-called ‘wedding planner’ can plan her own wedding. Tara’s not losing out on what she deserves just because others are trying to take over.”

Uncomfortable sweat prickled under his arms. He tugged his suit. “Maybe if you both listen—”

“Yes, she just needs to listen.” Mom sighed and patted his chest. “Well, I guess it’s just the three of us for Taco Tuesday.”

“Don’t you mean five? You, me, Jackie, Nicole, Dad—”

“Your father’s not coming.”

“What about Jackie and Nicole?”

“Yes, of course they’ll be there.”

So that was at least four. “Why not Dad?”

“Something about work. Our failing business will kill him.”

Darcy dialed his dad and waited for the ring.

“What are you doing?”

“Amber expected him to be here tonight. Maybe we can stop by his office on the way—”

Mom pulled the phone down and ended his call. Her eyes grew big and full of worry. “Darcy, I’m worried about Amber. The last time she was here, she tried to start fights and then she tried to buy you like an ox.”

“Those were misunderstandings.”

“She’s an alien. I don’t think she has your best interests at heart. And she doesn’t seem committed to family.” Mom shook her head, her best garnet gemstone earrings flashing. “I don’t think she’ll come to Taco Tuesday.”

“She’s committed to family.” He steeled himself. “Amber is my fiancée. I have loved her for years. When she comes tonight, I want you to be warmer and more welcoming.”

Mom jerked her head back. “When was I not welcoming? I was nothing but welcoming. She came in here threatening to fight me, actually fighting the girls, trying to buy us off, and I still welcomed her.”

“Until the end of the night, when you locked her out.”

“What are you talking about? Is that what she said? What a crazy thing to say. She’s trying to drive a wedge between us. She’s trying to start another fight.”

“Mom.”

“That’s crazy. I’ve been nothing but a devoted hostess to all your friends. Your father’s business partners love me. Everyone loves me. Why would I ever kick someone out?”

“Mom, I know what happened.”

“No, you don’t know what happened, because nothing happened. That makes no sense. You’re trying to paint me as the bad guy when all I’ve ever done has been to care about and advocate for you.”

“I know, and I love you, but I also know what happened, because you weren’t alone when you locked her out.”

Her mouth dropped. She blinked several times and then she covered her face. “She pushed me beyond my limit, Darcy. I’m already so stressed with Tara’s wedding and your father’s problems with the business, and then she wants another wedding in a week, and she pushed me over the edge. I snapped. I’m only human, and I can’t handle this stress.”

“I understand.” He patted her thin shoulder. “Maybe after you apologize to her tonight, take some time for yourself. Relax and destress.”

Mom dropped her hands. “She’s still coming?”

“Use this opportunity to connect. I’m sure she’ll impress you. Your cooking is delicious. She’s excited to try your specialty.”

“Oh. I see.” His mom raised herself up and patted his hand and then said, “I’ll make up her plate myself.”

Darcy’s mom headed into the kitchen.

Relief gushed through him. Darcy hadn’t realized how much he’d been dreading making his mom’s life harder. And yet she’d apologized for her behavior and promised it wouldn’t happen again. Thank goodness.

Near giddy with relief that it was over and flop-sweating hard enough to need a shower, he started for the stairs.

The doorbell rang.

He diverted to open it.

Amber stood on the front step.

Heat rushed through his veins. His heart throbbed and his cock pulsed.

The red beaded choker rested on her slender neck where he’d fastened it. He’d savored watching her slide on the skirt and button up the blouse this morning, and his mind reviewed what was underneath.

“Hello, Darcy.” She held out a bottle of wine.

“Welcome.” He wrapped his fingers around her hand on the wine and pulled her into his kiss.

She melted against him. Lilacs and clean sheets enveloped him, casting him back to her, naked, moaning in pleasure. He teased her, nibbling her soft lips. She parted to admit his tongue, and he plumbed her depths, filling and giving back, entangling her with hungry promises of future satisfaction.

Amber rested on her heels and sucked in a long breath with a disheveled smile, which meant he’d done his job. “The wine is for your mother.”

“She’s in the kitchen.”

Darcy led her in, handed the wine to Mom, and lingered in the doorway. Nicole and Jackie greeted Amber cheerfully as they chopped tomatoes and shredded lettuce.

“Hello, Gayle,” Amber said.

“You’ve come back,” his mom replied. “No more threats to fight, I hope.”

“Have I proved myself worthy to marry Darcy?”

She laughed. “No one’s worthy of my Darcy.”

He cleared his throat.

Mom glanced at him as though she hadn’t noticed he was still listening. “Darcy seems to disagree. I hope you like Mexican food.”

“I like every food.”

“Mm. Nicole, show her what to do.” His mom carried the wine into the dining room.

Nicole called her over. “You can chop onions.”

Darcy lingered just a moment longer to make sure she was okay.

Amber washed her hands in the sink. “Chop?”

“Just dice them into the same size as the picture on the salsa jar. Here’s the red onion, and here’s the cutting board.” Nicole opened the knife drawer.

Amber extended her claws, made a grid over the onion, and sliced through it. The onion disintegrated into chunks. She minced it with her claws. The cutting board separated into minced pieces.

Darcy covered his mouth to stifle his laughter.

Nicole lifted out the Santoku knife and turned to give it to Amber. “Oh. You’re done already. Oh. That’s useful.”

Amber scooped the onion mix into the dish. “I scratched the cutting board.”

Nicole snorted at the wood shreds mixed in with the onions. “I’ll say.”

“Better the cutting board than Mom’s quartz countertops,” Jackie said, her back to them.

Darcy ducked out, satisfied Amber was in safe hands. He shucked his work clothes, ducked into the shower, ran a comb through his hair and a razor across his stubble, and changed into more casual slacks and a button-down. Checking his appearance in the mirror—suck in to harden the gut—and he headed downstairs just as his mom was calling him to dinner.

“I love this wine.” Mom lofted her glass. “It’s such a special treat.”

“Amber brought that.”

“Why?”

Amber explained. “You asked for more than a table wine, so I took the sommelier’s recommendation.”

“Sommelier! That’s too fancy for our simple family.” His mom set the glass down.

“Mom,” Darcy started.

“But I suppose you wouldn’t know. Everyone, seats.”

Jackie brought out Amber’s and Darcy’s plates and set them on the table. Both plates were piled with sautéed tortilla shells full of spicy chicken, beef, and carnitas with green salsa, pico de gallo, shredded cheddar, and hints of jalapeño. Cilantro and lime wedges hugged the side.

Jackie returned with her own plate and sat, eyes glued to her phone, furiously texting who he assumed was Michael. She didn’t take her eyes off or pause her texting; her other hand picked up the first taco and crunched.

“Nicole?” Mom called. “You’re missing dinner.”

Nicole didn’t answer.

Mom shrugged and dug into her tacos.

Darcy crunched the first mouthful of rich, flavorful chicken.

Amber took a huge bite and made a happy sound.

“Delicious, right?” he asked Amber around his mouthful.

She nodded appreciatively, chewed, and swallowed. “It reminds me of home.”

Jackie glanced up. “You eat tacos on Draconis?”

“No.”

“So, ah, Amber…” Mom glanced at Darcy and then watched Amber eating for several minutes as though searching for the words. But she was trying as Darcy had asked. “Are you the, ah, receptionist at your little company?”

“I’m the CFO,” she said between small, neat bites. “I manage the budgets.”

“But everyone else decides? You just count the money.”

Amber beamed. “Yes. That’s right. I’m not a leader.”

“You seem strangely proud.”

“Yes, thank you so much for noticing. Could you share your observation with the inspectors? I can set up a meeting.”

“That you’re not much of a leader? I’ll share my observation with anyone who asks.”

“Oh, thank you. You don’t know how much that means to me.”

Darcy rubbed Amber’s leg under the table. “Thanks, Mom.”

Amber caught his eye. They shared a private smile.

Mom swirled her wine. “Anything to make my son happy.”

“I don’t know.” Jackie looked up from her phone and picked up her second taco. “The person who commands payroll holds plenty of power. Look at me. I cut the checks.”

“Nicole?” Mom called. “Are you coming to eat dinner, or are you leaving me for better company, like Tara?”

Nicole carried in her tacos with an annoyed expression. “I can’t find the avocados. I swear we had two.”

“Oh, I used them.”

Her lips pinched. “You know they’re my favorite.”

“I know? No, I didn’t know that.”

“Twenty-six years of Taco Tuesdays and avocados are the only thing I eat on my tacos. How many times have I said it? I could skip the meal—”

“—and eat just avocados,” Jackie and Darcy chorused from rote.

Their mother looked guilty. “I’m sorry, Nicole. I didn’t know that, and I used them all when I made Amber’s plate.”

Nicole’s hurt protest turned into confusion. “Two full avocados?”

“Well…I… No, it wasn’t two full avocados, you’re forgetting.”

“I cut them. I did not forget.”

Amber lifted her plate. “I haven’t touched the last taco. You can have those avocados.”

Mom frowned. “Now, wait.”

Nicole reached over. “Thanks, Amber, that’s totally great of you.”

“Nicole! Don’t take food from the mouth of a guest.”

“Amber, you’ve got like an avocado taco here. Do you even have any meat?”

His mother hissed at her, panicked. “That’s beyond rude. You put that back.”

“She doesn’t mind.”

“I mind! It’s rude.”

“Sorry, guess I’m just rude.” Nicole reclined in her seat, distributed avocados across her tacos, and lifted the first taco.

“Nicole,” Mom protested. “Nicole!”

“Check it out, Darcy.” Nicole jerked her chin at Amber’s plate. “She’s got an empty tortilla now.”

He scraped extra meat from his taco into Amber’s. “You shouldn’t aggravate the chef.”

“Yes, Nicole, you put those stolen avocados down right now and go to your room…”

Nicole’s mouth closed around her taco in a big bite. She chewed.

Her eyes widened. She coughed and spit up on her plate. “Yuck!”

“Whoa!” he and Jackie said in shock.

“Nicole!” Mom’s face reddened.

“Grah!” Nicole coughed and spit again. “Something’s bad. Salty, bitter…” She wiped her mouth, grabbed her wine, and swished it, then choked again and ran for the kitchen. She called back, “Ugh, it’s coating my mouth.”

Amber crunched the last taco. “Mm, even better.”

Mom reddened, furious. “How did I raise three good children and one who’s crazy?”

“Mom.” Darcy gestured to lower her voice. “She’s in therapy.”

“Right. Because she’s crazy.” His mom pointed at Amber. “Look. If I poisoned those avocados, then why did Amber eat them?”

Nicole stopped in the doorway. “You poisoned my avocados?”

“Don’t be a drama queen. If you want to skip dinner, go.”

“I’m not trying to skip. You ruined my favorite meal.”

“Ruined! Nicole. Go to your room.”

Jackie looked up from her phone for the third time that evening. “My tacos taste fine.”

“You don’t have any avocados. Which Mom just admitted to poisoning.”

“I admitted nothing.”

“You said it was the avocados, which apparently you only gave to Amber.”

“And she liked them, so you’re the only one disturbing our nice family meal.”

Nicole looked between her siblings and crossed her arms. “You don’t believe me. Darcy? Not even you?”

“I believe you tasted something you didn’t like,” he said neutrally. Was Amber ever going to enjoy a nice family dinner, or was every single meal going off the rails? “Amber’s ate it just fine.”

“She’s not human.” Nicole jerked her palm at her plate. “Taste that avocado.”

Amber crunched the last bits in her mouth. “It tasted fine.”

Nicole’s gaze stabbed him. “On my plate, Darcy.”

“I don’t want to eat off your plate.”

“Nicole.” Their mother pointed to the stairs. “You’re acting like a child.”

“Why, Mom? Why? Because I swear you just tried to poison one of our guests and because no one else believes me and—”

“No, because you are out of control—”

Darcy folded his napkin, leaned over, and forked a pale green avocado slice just to keep the peace. “Nicole, Mom, look.”

They broke off mid-argument.

He stuffed the avocado slice into his mouth and chewed.

Bitter salt shot up his nose and burned his sinuses. He spat the avocado into his hand. “Holy— What—?”

Nicole bounced on the balls of her feet. “You see? It’s not just me.”

His throat closed and coughs erupted. Tears poured from his eyes.

He stared at his mom through wavy moisture. “You…?”

Mom looked back with blank shock. Not denial, not surprise, not remorse. Her eyes narrowed as though she were thinking of a response.

“What is it?” Nicole offered Darcy her untouched water. He swallowed it, gagging. “I think salt, or maybe baking powder.”

Jackie hurried over, forked a slice, and touched her tongue to the tip. “Mmm. Baking soda.”

“Baking soda?”

She nodded and dropped the slice. “I added too much to a cake once. Bitter, nasty, salty. I’ll never forget it.”

Amber washed down her plate with a full glass of wine.

Nicole whirled to her. “How did you eat that?”

“You said your mother is an excellent chef.”

“Normally she is.”

“I assumed this inedible chalk was a normal human flavor.”

“Inedible chalk!” Mom cried.

“But how did you choke it down?” Nicole asked. “Three tacos’ worth. Can you literally eat anything?”

“Before voyaging to Earth, I tested my endurance. During the Great Starvation of the Empire, the only dragons who survived ate rocks. I tried them myself.”

“You survived on rocks?” Nicole repeated flatly.

“In case we became stranded on the way to Earth and no one could find us, I brought a stash to stave off cannibalism.”

Sober silence permeated the table.

“Now there is so much daily traffic, getting stranded is no concern. But I trained myself just in case.”

“Cannibalism at my dinner table.” Mom huffed. “Darcy, I told you there was something wrong with her. I can’t support your relationship.”

Slow hot anger burned into his brain. It tasted bitter. “You said that you would try.”

“But Darcy, she’s not even human.”

“She’s the dragon I’m going to marry!” He shook his head at her betrayal. “Did our conversation this afternoon mean nothing?”

“Darcy.”

“I told you how important she is to me, and you tried to poison her?”

“It wasn’t poison. A little baking soda fell in while I was arranging the plate. I tried to salvage it and…”

“And fed it to Amber instead of trashing it because you wanted to hurt her,” Nicole supplied.

The truth wormed into his chest like a hot poker.

“She’s fine,” Mom dismissed, laughing awkwardly. “You heard her. She eats rocks.”

He stood, the anger making him shaky, and tossed his napkin. “Amber. We’re leaving.”

Amber folded her napkin. “Why?”

“Oh, come on.” Mom tossed her napkin down, matching him. “It was just a little prank. You’re making a mountain out of a molehill.”

“Yeah, like when she ‘pranked’ Michael by sending him to the hospital on Christmas,” Nicole snorted.

Jackie frowned. “What are you talking about?”

“Nicole,” Mom said with a warning.

Darcy urged Amber to her feet. “We’re not a family that ‘pranks’ each other.”

Amber resisted. “Darcy, it’s okay. Gayle is making me prove my dedication to you.”

“I don’t want anyone to make you prove anything.”

“But she—”

“I don’t care what anyone else wants. Only what you and I want.”

Amber rose reluctantly. “But I want a good relationship with your mother.”

“Me too.” He glared at his mom. “I wonder what she wants.”

Mom rubbed her temple. “Darcy, I can explain.”

“Nicole, I want you to explain.” Jackie glared at her sister. “No one knows what triggered Michael’s allergy.”

“Come on,” Nicole urged Jackie. “Your ex-husband—”

“He’s not an ex.”

“Michael takes one bite of apple pie and his throat swells. You dive for the EpiPen, Dad drives a million miles an hour, and you spend the next ten hours at the ER. How can anyone be confused about what caused his allergic reaction?”

“But there was nothing in the pie.”

“You could see the cinnamon! And in the outside trash, you could see the box.”

Jackie whipped to her mom. “You said everything was handmade.”

“Honey—”

“Did you lie to me?”

Her mother bit her lip.

“Mom?”

“I didn’t want to confess, but that year, we were running low on time, and I had to pick up the pies. I took away the box so you wouldn’t know.”

“So she couldn’t read the ingredients, you mean,” Nicole accused, arms crossed.

Their mom focused only on Jackie. “It was an accident. I’m so sorry. I didn’t think his allergy was that serious.”

Jackie dropped her head into her hand. “I’m an idiot.”

“You’re not an idiot, honey. Michael—”

“Yes.” Jackie held up her hand, cutting her mom off. “Michael refuses to visit because he swore that you dosed his food. I said he was being oversensitive. It was the holidays, and everything’s coated in ‘cinnamon scent’ so anything could have set him off. When all along, he was right and you lied to me.”

“I never lied to you. I put nothing into his food.”

“He’s allergic to cinnamon, Mom. We told you so many times.”

“Remember when she sent the gingersnap cookies with the note for you to share with Michael?” Nicole asked.

“Shut up, Nicole,” Jackie snapped.

Nicole whitened. She bolted to her feet and hurried out of the tense dining room.

Jackie turned on her mom. “You let me believe for two years that my husband has no reason to avoid our family, but on at least two occasions, you’ve tried to murder him.”

“Because he’s trying to take you away from our family. Men like him, Jackie, are selfish. I could always see—”

“That he would get a promotion? That I would want to be with him?”

“That you would end up abandoned, alone, in a city far from your family with no one to help you!” Mom pleaded with Jackie to understand. “You would be miserable on the East Coast. I had to rescue you.”

Jackie jumped to her feet. “How dare you?”

Mom stood and grabbed her. “I dared because I love you!”

Amber muffled a sob.

Everyone stopped and stared at her.

The ground tilted under Darcy’s feet. He pulled her into his arms. “Amber?”

Tears flowed down her cheeks. “That’s so beautiful.”

“What is?”

Amber wiped the tears. “My mother wasn’t allowed to be with her dragonlets. The lengths you will go to keep your children close are inspiring.” She sucked in a deep, shaky breath. “I want to be a part of your family.”

Mom rested on her heels. “Well, of course you do. Family is my top priority.”

Amber nodded, her jaw muscles working.

Darcy pressed her to his shoulder. Gratitude and relief flowed into him. He wanted his loved ones to love each other. “You forgive my mom for pranking your food?”

“Absolutely, Darcy.”

“Well, I don’t,” Jackie spat.

Mom put her hands on her hips. “If Amber forgives my little prank, then why can’t you?”

“Because she’s a dragon! Who doesn’t even know my husband! She’s crazypants!” Jackie whirled from the table and stormed up the stairs.

“Jackie!” Mom followed her. “Jackie, wait!”

An upper bedroom door slammed.

Darcy and Amber stood alone at the table with the remains of the dinner.

Amber looked down at her skirt. “I’m not wearing pants, crazy or otherwise.”

Laughter bubbled in his chest. He could never stay angry with anyone for long. As hurt as he was by his mom’s behavior, he was more than willing to be distracted by the beautiful dragon who earned his eternal devotion by forgiving and moving on.

Darcy leaned over Amber, resting a hand on each side, hemming her into the table. “In Britain, pants mean panties.”

“Well, my panties aren’t crazy either. You know that, Darcy. You were there when I put them on.”

He nuzzled her, kissing her neck. “Thanks for reminding me.”

“You’re welcome.” Little goose bumps covered her skin. She fisted his collar. “You’re teasing.”

“I hope I’m convincing you to let me be there when you put on tomorrow’s panties too.”

“Okay, Darcy.”

He loved how easy she made his life. With a smile, he tugged her to the front door.

Jackie crossed their path, an overnight bag slung across her hunched shoulders, a determined look on her face. She didn’t pause to say goodbye.

Mom ran down the stairs. “Jackie, just listen to—Darcy! You’re leaving me too?”

He grinned and squeezed Amber. “I’m seeing Amber home.”

“Why?”

“So we can have sex,” Amber told her.

Her mouth opened, and she blinked. “What?”

“I said—”

“She heard!” Darcy waltzed Amber out the front door. Jackie’s car pulled away, and his mom looked like she couldn’t decide whether to tear away after Jackie crying or berate him for Amber’s blunt honesty. “Good night, Mom.”

“Darcy, I disapprove of this irresponsible behavior.”

“It was a dragon wedding ritual.”

“Yes, but—”

“Thank you for the lovely dinner,” Amber told her as Darcy drew her into his arms.

“It wasn’t for you! You weren’t supposed to be here.”

Darcy’s patience wore thin. “Mom…”

She balled her fists. “Darcy, ever since you got engaged to this woman, you’ve become so disrespectful.”

“I’ll see you tomorrow when I help with the favors,” Amber said, raising them into the air.

“We don’t want you!”

“Okay, Mom, I’ll just let Amber carry me away,” he called, messing with her.

Her face changed to fear. “No! Come back!”

“Keep going,” Darcy told Amber, and she kept rising, leaving his mom far below.

If his mom behaved like a child, then he would treat her that way.

Darcy needed his family to love Amber. She wanted to join a family so badly, and all his had done was fight and tear each other apart. He needed a solution.

Or else.

Amber flew Darcy back to her lair.

He was quiet and troubled, which was unlike him. She hugged him tighter as she lowered to a landing. “Things are going well.”

He sagged against her, all six delicious feet. “You’re more than I deserve.”

“Yes. Reward me.”

He leaned back, a devilish twinkle in his beautiful eyes. “What do you have in mind?”

She nipped his lips with a playful kiss. He caught her and deepened the kiss, parting her lips and teasing her tongue.

Silvery rain pattered against the overhead leaves and soaked them.

He didn’t seem to notice as the rain penetrated his clothing and slicked his hair to his head, but Amber pulled him inside her lair, peeled off their clothes, and drew him a warm bath. After it filled, they submerged and relaxed against the warm stone. Moonlight drenched the flickering rain shadows. It was peaceful and calming, two things that would ease the stress Darcy had mentioned his mother suffering.

“Perhaps I should invite your mother here,” she mused.

“No.” Darcy rolled over and hemmed her in, an elbow on either side of her face, and his long, lean length floating over her. “This is our sanctuary.”

She filled with delicious throbbing warmth. “Can I have my reward?”

He enveloped her in a tender, hard kiss that pulled her breath from her body and sizzled heat in her veins. Her heart thudded, her breasts tightened, and her feminine core ached for his possession. He teased her with slippery caresses. His long arousal slid along her thigh.

She turned in his arms and presented herself for his claiming.

He covered her, squeezing her breasts and rolling the nipples, his teeth tugging her sensitive earlobe. “Did you want to try face-to-face?”

“I want you now, Darcy.” She rubbed her buttocks against his torso.

“Yes, ma’am.” He speared her with his hard cock.

Passion enflamed her. Their bodies united in a delicious rhythm of warm, wet possession. Darcy commanded her, filling her with pleasure and leaving her with breathless need and then pounding back in with such intensity, she couldn’t think. Delirious enchantment soaked her soul. And then she imploded with sweet release, crashing, moaning, spent and vulnerable with him.

He kissed the back of her head, his own release shuddering through him. “You’re so beautiful.”

“So are you.”

His grin quirked, and the twinkle returned to his eyes. “Well, thank you.”

She disentangled herself from him. “Men don’t enjoy being called beautiful.”

“You can call me anything.” He kissed her fingertips.

“Anything but teasing.”

“Well, I can’t help my sense of humor, but I hope you know I’m serious with you.”

She kissed his lips. “I know.”

He teased another lock of hair from her damp tangle, and she removed her pins, giving in to the bath. He snagged her pine-scented soap and sudsed her passion-spent body, then massaged tea tree shampoo and conditioner into her hair and relaxed her thoroughly. He rinsed her, wrapped her in a fluffy beige towel, and carried her to her bed.

He touched her choker drying by the bedside, and then joined her in the bed, and cuddled. “Thanks for trying so hard with my mom.”

“Family is important to me too.”

“Have you talked to your brothers?”

“A little.” She kissed his knuckle. “They’re worried I’ll hurt you.”

“Hurt you? Do you want me to talk to Mal?”

“Mal’s supportive, mostly. Maybe Pyro. He hasn’t always seen my best side.”

“I’ll take care of it.” He snuggled her close and tucked her head under his chin, resting her on his chest like a powerful male protecting a small female.

The lump grew in her throat. His every action telegraphed his care. That she could trust him. He trusted her. In time, his breath turned to quiet snores, and she rested a protective arm over him.

He had tried more than once now to have sex with her in the human way, and she had denied him. Why? What was her resistance? She had no resistance to snuggling.

Sex with Darcy was so intense. She struggled to keep her heart in her chest when he took her from behind in human form. What would happen if they coupled face-to-face?

It was better to keep facing away from Darcy.

Just in case.

Amber forced herself to quiet her thoughts and accompany Darcy into sleep, but in the morning, she was still mulling. Mal called, waking them, and ordered her to come to work. She dressed with good cheer. Only yesterday he’d told her to take the week off. Apparently, she wasn’t so replaceable after all.

Darcy didn’t have the same spring in his tired steps. He tugged on his shirt and grimaced at the sleeve, holding up the damp spot. “Still wet.”

“Okay, hold still.” She made a little fire and blew. The fire licked his wrist.

He yelped, jumped in surprise, and clutched his arm to his chest. “You flamed me!”

She snapped her mouth shut, cutting off the flame.

His eyes were round with shock, and he held his breath.

Horror filled her. “I’m so sorry.”

He laughed with a high-pitched edge. “That scared me.”

Her heart dropped. She’d scared him. Darcy had told her over and over he wasn’t scared, that he had faith in her control, and the first time she’d showed her power, the truth came out.

She scared him.

The truth lanced her chest.

His laughter stopped. He cleared his throat. “Amber?”

She forced her words through the agony. “I’m sorry, Darcy.”

“You startled me. Hey. It’s okay. I’m not hurt.”

She didn’t know what to say.

He tipped up her chin. “Look at me.”

She gripped his hand, using more of her strength than usual. “Stop.”

He winced. “Amber.”

“Now you know.” She dropped his hand and walked to the landing pad.

“Now I know what?” He shook his fingers, following her. “Hey, that kind of hurt.”

“Now you know I can hurt you.”

“I always knew you could hurt me. Anyone can hurt anyone. I’m not afraid. You just startled me. I never thought about how you could turn yourself into a blow-dryer with no warning.”

“But now you thought of it, so now it’s over.”

“Now what’s over? Amber, hey. You’re not making any sense.” He caught her at the door to her landing pad, reached out, and then forced himself to curl his fingers into a fist. “Please stop and talk to me.”

“There’s nothing left to say.”

He laughed incredulously. “There’s a lot left to say. Can I?” He pulled her into his arms, urging her to melt, to yield. “You startled me, yes, and this is a sensitive area for you. I’m sorry I didn’t react better. Please give me a warning before you unleash the flames. I’m too used to humans.”

Her throat pinched. She swallowed. “I’m a dragon.”

“I know, I know. I forget.”

The hurt lanced deeper. Pyro had been right. Her brothers had been right.

“I mean, I don’t forget,” Darcy corrected, “I’m just not used to you using your powers around me because you’re always so repressed. I like you as a dragon, and I want to get used to your dragon powers, which means you should use them more around me, and then it will become normal, and I’ll react like a man.”

“You shrieked.”

“Please erase that sound from your mind.” He brushed the hair from her forehead and kissed her as though kissing away the memories. “From now on, I only emit manly yells in the deepest, most masculine register.”

She couldn’t help a snort. Darcy knew just what to say to ease her dark fears.

“You aren’t ready to break up?”

“Break up!” He turned her to face him. “No, there’s no reason to break up. You can toast our marshmallows, light our birthday candles, and remove the fog from windshields. This is a great perk. There’s no downside.”

His kind words seeped into her chest.

He held out his sleeve. “Will you dry my wet sleeves?”

“Tell me if it hurts.”

“Deal.”

She took a deep breath.

He tensed, but his gaze held hers as if he was committing to get seared with a brand.

She blew a tiny flame.

He rotated his sleeve, switching one for the other, and then lowered the sleeve to get closer and rubbed his hands over the crackling warmth. She’d controlled her flames her whole life and hadn’t feared lighting him on fire by accident until he’d jumped, frightening both of them. Now, his trust rebuilt her fragile confidence.

A little.

She dried his suit and dropped him off at his house before continuing to work. In her mind, she dwelled on the incident. The fear in his eyes, the tone in his voice, how he’d leaped away from her. She never wanted him to run away from her again.

Amber landed in the middle of a new gauntlet.

Her eldest brother was waiting in her office, accusatory and doubtful.

“Amber.” Mal slammed his fists on her desk. “Did you advise Jasper to pursue a human female with a knife?”

“Yes. Is there a problem?”

“With a knife? You told him to take a knife?”

“For self-protection.” Her voice wobbled. The recent interaction with Darcy still affected her. “Is he okay?”

“He’s in jail. Other humans contacted the police.” Mal scrubbed his face. “This is the worst timing. He’s supposed to be acquiring feather down for our next launch, not rotting in a cell.”

“I’m sorry. He said our work was very similar, so maybe I could do his job for the day.”

“No, no. We need your next quarter forecast for tomorrow’s meeting.”

“Maybe—”

Her door flew open. The dragon inspectors swanned in with empty mugs. They headed for her espresso machine.

“Here’s the real CEO,” Serpentine said as Ulexite pulled several shots for himself and then moved on to his companions.

Mal growled. “What do you want?”

“Chrysoberyl wants to talk to the true leader.” Serpentine clicked the wall screen.

“Amber.” Chrysoberyl’s skin looked extra oiled, and his silver-limned teeth shone. “When will you admit that you’re better than your brothers and join me?”

Amber stood. “I’m not and never will be the Onyx Corporation CEO.”

“You hold the money.” He sniffed. “You are in charge.”

Hot anger flowed through her veins like lava edged with lightning.

She was already on edge from her interaction with Darcy. The dragon inspectors used up her entire bag, and Graphite opened a new one of her dwindling supply. Now Chrysoberyl went too far.

Her hair crackled.

Mal clapped his broad hand on her shoulder, stopping her transformation cold. “What do you want, Chrysoberyl? Or should I call you the lesser Carnelian?”

He gritted his teeth. “Watch who you insult, low caste.”

“Since I am your boss, address me as ‘sir.’”

“Amber.” Chrysoberyl held back his snarl. “Now that your irresponsible brother Jasper is incarcerated, you must teach me the budget. I’ll come to you.”

“No.”

“But I need the true figures provided by a female who understands them.”

“Tell me what date range you want, and I’ll give it to you.”

“You and I should work together. As I am an aristocrat worthy of your illustrious self, you can enjoy freedom from the lesser males and recessive beings who surround you.”

“I work at work.”

“Then we may dine together afterward. You will see we belong together.”

“Tonight I’m making wedding favors.”

Chrysoberyl’s teeth elongated into fangs. “You’re not marrying a human. Not after you’ve received an offer from me, an attractive male dragon aristocrat.”

She didn’t reply.

“Amber, invite me down. You’ll see what you’ve been missing. Invite me.”

“No.”

“You and I, Amber, can do so much more. Declare martial law and take over industry. No one will challenge you for leadership. We can rule Earth together.”

“No, thank you.” She closed the connection and turned to the dragon inspectors staring at her in shock. “Now, get out of my office.”

“You dare to prefer a human to Chrysoberyl Carnelian? An aristocrat?” Serpentine choked.

“It’s a ploy,” Ulexite murmured behind his hand to Graphite. “To keep her brother as the CEO. She’s determined to make us question her sanity.”

“We mustn’t let her know it’s working.”

They nodded wisely, slurped the last of their coffees, and turned to pull new shots, slashing into a fresh bag.

Serpentine gestured for the bag. “Pass me more of that delightfully harsh coffee.”

Ulexite handed it over. “Only the true CEO would enjoy such a prestigious flavor.”

“Jasper got that for me,” Amber protested. “Drink someone else’s.”

“But yours is the tastiest.” Serpentine made the drinks for the trio using an excessive amount of ground beans, and then sailed out of her office, calling over his shoulder, “We’ll be back for a refill!”

She flexed her fingers. The nails prickled the surface. Just once, she wanted to go on a rampage like her brothers.

Mal stopped her. “It’s just coffee.”

“I’ve barely gotten to drink any. I’m running low because of them.”

“Consider it the cost of the inspection. They spend so much time refilling their mugs in your office, it gets them out of mine.”

“And into my way. I need to finish the projections.”

“Use Jasper’s office.”

“I can’t—”

“Then go home.”

Mal never sent anyone home.

The hurt she’d felt when Darcy had jumped away returned twice as hot and painful. She jutted her chin. “What about next quarter?”

“This is too important. Go before you get angry.”

“Mal, you never choose emotion over the company.”

“I have more to worry about now. Two companies. Cheryl’s planet.” He scrubbed his face. “Besides, I can’t proceed with inventory without Jasper. Our VP role is essentially vacant. Pyro can’t split his attention from Carnelian Clothiers, or we’d get more than Chrysoberyl breathing down our necks. I can’t leave Pyro’s work to Chrysoberyl, for obvious reasons. And we’re missing a security officer while Kyan’s on his honeymoon. There’s too much at risk for you to screw up now. Get out of here, Amber.”

She turned and left.

This was what it would sound like if the dragon inspectors took away Mal’s company. Get out of here, Amber. She’d forced herself on her siblings from day one. They’d never needed her. Never wanted her. She’d carved out a place where she thought she could be useful without overshadowing. But because of her own screw-ups, she’d lost even that.

Amber zoomed aimlessly around the small blue planet.

If the company got taken away, her brothers would be forced into the Colony Wars and killed. Even if they avoided that worst-case scenario, without the Onyx Corporation to unite them, they would spread across the galaxy once more.

She’d never go drinking with them for sure.

But she’d also never sit across a conference table listening to Mal rant, Pyro sneer, Jasper compromise, and Alex plot. She’d never see Kyan ghost through the building to extinguish a threat. She’d never get to present another meticulous budget projection or celebrate how it mirrored the actual spend.

All because of those dragon inspectors…

Amber flew faster. Turn off your thoughts. Just breathe.

She passed glittering cities in the star-filled night, dusty cities in the heat of day, millions of humans in their local attire working and eating and driving and jogging, meeting and kissing, parting and waving farewell. Foggy valleys, snowcapped mountains, glistening jungles, arid oceans.

The silent, alien landscapes seeped into Amber’s heart, and she found her calm.

Mal was right. Much more was at stake than Amber’s feelings about being pushed out of her brothers’ company. Even if they elected to get rid of her, she would protect Darcy’s planet and care for his family. They had kindly welcomed her. Getting their planet taken over would be a terrible way to pay them back.

Amber landed on Darcy’s front lawn a few hours early to make the favors. She followed humans carrying white chairs and folded tables around the side of the house to the lush, landscaped backyard.

A man in dirty jeans and a T-shirt stood on a ladder clipping fragrant honeysuckle away from a garden arch.

Tara called up to him. “Stop! I want the vines trailing over my wedding arch.”

“Sorry, miss, the owner wants us to move the arch to the house so your wedding has that turret behind it.”

“I hate the nasty old turret! Please, just wait until she gets home.”

“I’m sorry, miss. I told her moving the arch meant hacking the vines, and she said to ‘chop-chop’ and not to listen to any arguments.”

Tara rested a half-filled wineglass against her forehead and moaned. She saw Amber and brightened. “Amber! Can you flame him to stop?”

“I’m sorry, Tara. Injuring a human would break the Dragon-Human Treaty, and I’m already in trouble from the last incident.”

“Aw.” Her chin wrinkled. She sucked in a deep breath and let it out. “I thought it would be okay to have my woodland fairy wedding here. The garden’s so lush. But Mom insists on turning it into a summer castle theme she swears I wanted. I don’t even remember wanting that.”

Amber channeled her newfound calm. “Could you compromise? Uproot the whole plant and take it with you to the turret?”

The man stopped clipping and descended the ladder to show them the thick, woody trunks. “This is not a one-man job.”

“Maybe it’s a one-woman job.” Tara hunched. “Where would you dig the roots?”

“Honeysuckle is tough. Very forgiving.” The man shook his head. “But you can’t move this weighted arch without a crane.”

Amber gripped one side of the arch and lifted it one-handed.

He gaped.

“She won the arm-wrestling contest with my sisters,” Tara told him.

He closed his mouth, shook his head, and retired his clippers into his back pocket. “I will grab the shovel. Be right back.”

“Tara, would you like to do arm combat to compete for Darcy?”

“I know to quit while I’m ahead. Besides, you can have him. You’re good for him. I can tell.”

Her heart warmed. “He’s good for me.”

Tara smirked. “I can’t imagine why.”

“Many reasons. But especially his cock. It brings me great—”

“Whoa!” Tara held up her dirt-smeared hands, laughing in surrender. “I’m happy for you two. I really am. I don’t need the details.”

The man returned and helped them dig up the honeysuckle, and then Amber used both hands to fly the arch plus root ball over to its new home. Tara dug into the perfect lawn and planted the honeysuckle. She directed Amber to take the sod chunk and plant it in the disturbed honeysuckle earth.

“Now there’s a fine arch and there’s a grassy nook.” Tara brushed her hands on her dirt-covered trousers. “A fairy can rest against the willow and read a book.”

Kris sashayed around the corner of the house, lifting her hand and calling, “Tara? Tara, I’ve got news. Ooh, you moved the whole honeysuckle.”

“Amber did.”

“This will be so much better than my backup plan.” Kris rubbed the leaves between her manicured fingers. “Which was renting Astroturf or a green screen.”

A handsome man with close-shorn dark hair and a beard strode behind Kris. “I would edit in any setting you like. The greenery of the Shire.”

“The fires of Mordor.” Tara smiled, wrapping her arms around the man’s shoulders and melting into a sweet kiss.

He smiled through his kiss, and the worry lines around his eyes smoothed. “You are relaxed.”

“Yes, well, it feels good to have something go my way.”

“Hold that thought.” Kris turned grim. “Tara, I hate to tell you this now, but someone called up your baker and canceled your cake.”

Tara squeezed her eyes shut. “No.”

“Yes, honey. The mystery woman impersonated you, and the only reason the baker agreed to it without charging a fee was because they’d overbooked themselves and were glad of the excuse not to make your cake.”

Ed cradled her. “I’ve been calling around this morning. Everyone’s schedule is filled. No bakery can take a special order by this weekend.”

Tara gathered the strength to gesture. “Amber, this is my super awesome almost husband, Ed.”

Ed smiled and shook Amber’s hand. He looked as though he hadn’t slept well in a month. Superheroes decorated his bowtie. “Did you eat a baking soda taco?”

“It reminded me of home.”

Tara stomped her feet. “Ed! Kris! I refuse to eat baking soda at my wedding. Not when we were supposed to have the best flavor ever.”

He pressed her to his chest and stroked her back. “I know, lastachka. I know.”

“What flavor was your cake?” Amber asked.

“Neapolitan. It’s three flavors in one.”

“She has the strawberry, and I eat the chocolate,” Ed explained while Tara nodded morosely. “We share vanilla. No other cake lets you give, receive, and share like Neapolitan.”

“Which makes it perfect for a wedding, because it’s all about giving, taking, and sharing to forge a new life together,” Tara finished, while Ed nodded.

“Oh, is that the purpose of a human wedding ceremony?”

“It’s ours, which is what matters.” Tara huffed and buried her face in Ed’s collar again, muffling her cries. “And now it’s ruined. Again. At this rate, we’re going to be stuck with a grocery store cake.”

“I know a baker,” Amber said.

“Yeah, but is she available to bake a cake for this weekend?” Kris asked, phone plastered to her ear. “Oh, yes, hello? Hi, I’m wondering about your availability for a wedding cake this weekend for… Yes, this weekend. Yes. This Sunday. … Please stop laughing…”

Amber flipped out her phone and dialed Pyro’s number.

He answered with a growl. “This better be life or death.”

“I need a wedding cake.”

He was silent for a long, long minute. Then he swore. “Is this why Darcy tried to call me? Where are you? How long do I have?”

“It’s not for me. For Darcy’s sister. She’s getting married on Sunday.”

He let out a breath in a sigh. “Seriously? You know I’m managing a hostile company here.”

“And I know Amy’s ex-roommate, Melody, diffused a hostage situation with a plate of cookies.”

“Brownie bars.”

“It would mean a lot to Darcy’s sister, Pyro. She’s getting married this weekend, and a criminal impersonated her to cancel her Neapolitan cake, which is the symbol of human giving, receiving, and sharing.”

“Is it? Okay, I’ll ask. Amy wants to see her roomie anyway. And I need to talk sense into Darcy…”

They ended the call.

Amber turned to the trio and shrugged. “Maybe Melody can help.”

“She diffused a hostage situation with a plate of cookies?” Kris repeated.

“My brother was in mortal danger. Melody lured away the criminal with baked goods.”

“What’s her bakery?” Kris asked.

“She’s not a professional baker. She spends most of her time gaming with her boyfriend.”

Tara and Ed looked at each other with new hope. Tara squeezed his hand. “It’s meant to be!”

“Our wedding is game themed.” Ed tugged his tie. What she thought were superheroes were figurines and tokens. “It was supposed to be at the World Game Center.”

“Which is where we met,” Tara said.

“I challenged her to a game of chess and won.”

“So I challenged him to a game of Freedom in the Galaxy, and I won.”

“But it took three days.”

“He slept on the dorm couch for three days.”

“She felt bad for me and invited me to her D&D group.”

“And the rest is history.” Tara lifted her engagement ring with a large central solitaire. “Lab grown, twenty sided.”

Their synchronized communication inspired her. “You are well suited for a happy life together.”

The couple glowed.

Then Tara’s smile faded as she stared at the white chairs and tables. “We were on a waitlist for two years. I didn’t even know Mom knew. And then she erased our chalk display.”

Ed whitened. “Our chalk display?”

Tara led him to a chest-high board drying in the sun. “I could have cried. She did it while I was in the bathroom.”

Ed studied the bare board. His lips pinched in a white line.

Kris shook her head. “Your mom, Tara, is a trial by fire. If I get through your wedding, I can get through anybody’s.”

“Our best friend drew the welcome message,” Ed told Amber. His words were clipped with anger. “She’s out of the country and couldn’t attend.”

“It said this.” Tara dug out her phone and showed Amber a welcome message. We rolled the dice and got lucky. “It was special to me.”

Ed tucked a stray lock of hair out of her face. “We rolled the dice, Tara. Every day I’m happy to roll them with you.”

She smiled tenderly.

Kris shook her head and tsked. “It will be hard to find an artist to put this right.”

“I know an artist,” Amber said. “I could ask her.”

Everyone looked at her.

“You do?” Tara said.

“She’s an award-winning graphic designer. Here’s what she designed for us.” Amber showed Cheryl’s portfolio. Kris scrolled through, her features relaxing. “Our work stalled because of absences, so she might have time. I could ask.”

“These dragons are cute.” Tara forwarded the picture of her board. “Ask if she can do something similar. If not, it’s fine, and I will still be a million times grateful.”

Amber dialed Cheryl’s direct line and left a voice message. A few seconds later, Cheryl texted an agreement, and a few minutes later, a napkin sketch of her version, which meant she was hiding in her office.

“She says yes, and here’s her design for your approval.” Amber passed the phone to Tara.

Her smile wobbled again. “Amber, you’re a lifesaver.”

“Thank you so much.” Ed shook Amber’s hand. “I’ve just met you, and you’ve already saved our wedding twice.”

Amber’s chest swelled. “I helped?”

“So much.” Kris gave her a one-armed hug. “Let me know if you need a job in the wedding-planning business.”

“I will,” she promised, because she didn’t know how things would go with her—no, Mal’s company. “I’ll take her the chalkboard after work.”

“Great, I’ll hide it in my van so it doesn’t conveniently disappear when ‘someone’ gets back from the flower market.” Kris hurried the board around the front of the house.

“Yes!” Tara squeezed Amber in a quick hug. “Amber, as quickly as my plans are unzipped, you helped me zip them up again. I’m energized. Come, wash up and grab a glass of wine, and I’ll show you how we’re making the favors.”

Amber accepted the hug, feeling valued.

“Tara, there’s an emergency!” A bridesmaid ran around the house, passing Kris. “Your hair and makeup artist just called. She’s so angry about what you wrote in online reviews that she’s canceled.”

Tara rested on her heels. “But I didn’t write any reviews.”

Kris called, “Of course you didn’t, honey. Amber, you know any makeup artists?”

A colorful artist leaped to mind. “Actually, I do know an expert I could call.”

“Please.” Tara hugged her again. “You are my personal hero. A good fairy sent you to save me. Thank you, my hero!”

Amber would help. Darcy’s mom would see how hard she was trying to make a beautiful wedding for her daughter. Unlike Amber’s brothers, who tried to get rid of her, Darcy’s family pulled her in. Darcy would be so proud of her for being accepted by his sisters so quickly. And with this effort, she would impress Darcy’s mom.

And then Gayle would love Amber too.

On Thursday morning, after Amber dropped Darcy at his house for a quick change and shower, he came downstairs and found his mom in the kitchen, slamming cupboards and throwing cups into the sink.

“Mom, are you okay?”

She ignored him, muttering.

Nicole sat at the kitchen table eating a fat-free yogurt. “Dad said if she didn’t stop spending money on Tara’s wedding, he’d put the business into bankruptcy, buy himself a case of beer, and hop a plane to Aruba.”

“Ah. Mom, I’m sure he was kidding. We’re not that close to bankruptcy. Probably. Maybe you should go lie down.”

She stopped and glared at him. “You think I should lie down and take a nap while your father abandons his family and starts drinking?”

“If it’s one case in twenty years, you don’t have to worry about it becoming a habit.”

“Yes, because for twenty years, I stopped him from making a big mistake. Just like I mean to stop you from making a big mistake. And all of my children. Tara, for instance.” Mom turned back to the cabinet, seething at the organized breakfast cereal. “Tara’s blinding herself to what she wants by catering to a man who isn’t even her husband.”

“Yet.” Darcy grabbed a breakfast bar from the cabinet above her. “But—”

“And I know what she really wants. Yes, I do. Me. Her mother. And what are weddings about?”

“Marriage.”

“Family,” she corrected. “Mothers and daughters planning dream weddings together. But who’s Tara consulting? Kris, her former roommate. At least I got her downgraded from maid of honor! How dare she take Jackie’s place?”

“The nerve,” Nicole said flatly, scraping the inside of the yogurt cup.

“Yes! The nerve of her to overlook her own sister at such an important event. She was the maid of honor at Jackie’s wedding. It’s only right Jackie be her maid of honor.”

“And I’ve been in zero wedding parties.”

Mom ignored Nicole’s complaining as usual. “This is my time with Tara. Not that Ed. Certainly not a roommate.”

Darcy tried to comfort her. “Well, Mom, Amber says you can spend all the hours you want on my—”

“What’s Tara thinking? I have to make her see. First to go is that brooch bouquet. Then, of course, the chalk sign, and also her ridiculous favors. She needs Jordan almonds. That’s what your father and I had, and that’s what’s proper.”

“Amber and I can—”

“And how can she insist that she doesn’t want sunflowers? I have to finalize my order today. Even if I have to remortgage the house, Tara’s getting her dream ceremony.”

Realizing that she wasn’t listening, Darcy also tuned out.

His mind turned to Amber.

This morning in the county records office, while verifying their identification and promising to marry in the next sixty days, she’d glowed.

They could waive the three-day waiting period by paying an extra five dollars, but Amber really wanted a ceremony planned by his mother. He was fine with whatever, so long as he could slip a ring on her finger and say, “I do.”

Their rings should arrive any day now. The jeweler promised to call the instant they arrived. Darcy would—

His mom cupped his cheek, shaking him from his reverie. “You can do that for me, can’t you, Darcy?”

“Hmm? Yeah.” He hugged her. “Don’t worry, everything will be fine. You’ll get the chance to throw your dream wedding.”

She brightened. “Yes, I’ve almost pulled it off. Aside from a few hiccups with the flowers and that disappearing chalkboard. Just promise me that you won’t let your little indiscretion go any further.”

“I promise.”

Mom hugged him. “I knew I could count on you. You’ll always be my little boy.”

“Yep.” He patted her back, towering over her.

“I feel light as a feather.” Mom released him and, with new vigor in her step, headed outside.

Nicole shook her head. “You have no idea what you just promised, do you?”

“Nope,” he agreed cheerfully.

“You agreed to boot Amber out of the wedding and never speak to her again.”

He snorted. “No.”

“Yeah, you did.”

“I’d never do that. Mom’s going to plan our wedding.”

Nicole raised a brow. “Yeah, right. Better chase Mom and tell her the breakup is off, the wedding is on.”

“You must have misheard. There’s no way Mom would expect us to break up. That’s going too far.”

Nicole rolled her eyes and muttered under her breath, “I’m going to film myself.”

Darcy headed to work and pushed the whole conversation from his mind.

Pyro caught Darcy at lunchtime, landing behind him in line for his usual sandwich food cart. The sudden aerial appearance caused a brief commotion, but Darcy was used to awe around his good-looking friend. “Hey.”

“You look exhausted,” Pyro noted. “Engagement wearing you out?”

“Yeah, but not mine.”

Pyro raised a brow.

Darcy had spent all evening yesterday with Amber, Ed, and Tara’s bridal party while they finished the DIY of Tara’s wedding. His mom had dropped hints about starting a rum cake, his family’s version of the Christmas fruitcake nobody liked but everybody had to eat at weddings.

“Oh, we have a baker,” Tara had said when Mom had pushed the issue.

“Are you sure?” Mom had asked.

“Sure.”

“Well, you can’t count on strangers. They’ll disappoint you. You can only count on family.”

That incident aside, it had been a peaceful night. Mom had only inserted herself a few times to comment on the favors—they should have been Jordan almonds, not game pieces, even though no one was Italian—and the placards—which should have been classier with lace and stick-on diamonds, not game themed. Amber took notes on her wishes and constructed a wedding idea board for her approval.

“I’ll bring fabric swatches tomorrow,” Amber had promised. “That way, we can have everything in order by Monday.”

“I don’t know if there’s enough time… And Tara and Ed will be on their honeymoon…”

“They’ll fly back for our ceremony.”

“Oh? They will? Interrupt the honeymoon?” Mom got a pensive look on her face. “Well, I disapprove, but if it interferes with the honeymoon, I suppose we can consider Monday…”

And then he’d gone with Amber back to her lair. The late nights were taking a toll on him. He’d never felt so sexed up and alive. And also in need of a long weekend.

But he wasn’t going to explain all that to Pyro in the lunch line. “Yeah, weddings are the most stressful happy time in a couple’s life.”

Pyro handed Darcy a filled Tupperware. “Happy stressing.”

“What’s this?”

“Cupcakes.” Pyro opened the lid to show him tricolor strawberry, chocolate, and vanilla cupcakes mounded with buttery frosting. “Strawberries are past season, so I had to fly Melody to South America. If your sister likes this sample, Melody will get baking. Amber’s roped everyone into your sister’s wedding.”

Aside from Melody on wedding cake and Cheryl remaking the chalk welcome sign, Syenite’s colorful girlfriend, Eva, had accepted for hair and makeup.

“Amber’s a hero,” Darcy agreed. “I’m just sorry it’s necessary.”

“Weddings bring out the worst in people, according to Amy.” Pyro rotated his wedding band. “That’s why I haven’t told her that ours is scheduled, and I already booked the venue.”

“A surprise wedding?”

Pyro grinned. “For a little bit.”

Darcy patted his shoulder. “Congrats.”

“I never thought it would happen.”

“Yeah, I know the feeling. And then, boom, it’s happening. I hope you’re ready to give Amber away on Monday.”

Pyro came out of his reverie. “Hey. I know you think you like my sister.”

Darcy’s face and chest heated. Every muscle in his body tightened. “I more than ‘think’ I like her.”

“Mm.”

“Don’t be a jerk, okay?”

Pyro folded his arms, which meant, yeah, he was about to be. “My sister’s dangerous. Get her angry? She’ll claw your skin off, drop you from a thousand feet, or, oh yeah, breathe fire.”

“Amber’s not like that.”

“You don’t understand. You’ve never seen her lose it.”

“You don’t understand either, Pyro. The rules are different on Earth.”

“But Amber’s not. She could rip out your entrails over a marital spat.”

Another zing of anger tightened Darcy’s body. He struggled to keep his cool. “What makes you believe she would do that?”

Pyro’s jaw flexed. “I’m just giving you a warning.”

“Nothing? Just because she can, therefore she would? I could go on a rampage with the lizard cultists, Pyro. You want to go warn Amber away from me?”

“She’d destroy you.”

“Even with your weapons?”

“She’s a female. Dragon weapons are effective against males. Nothing can take down a female enraged.”

Darcy stepped up to his turn at the cart and focused on buying his smoked turkey with avocado and gouda on rye. He picked up a bag of salt-and-vinegar baked chips, took his time deciding on sparkling water, and paid with exact change. By the time he turned to face Pyro again, he had regained his cool.

“All right, Pyro. If Amber’s such a powder keg, why did you let her join your company?”

His eyes gleamed red with fight. “She’s still family.”

“Huh. The rest of you must cower in fear every time she walks by.” Darcy turned on his heel and headed back toward the boutique.

“Hey. Darcy. Wait.” Pyro zipped in front of him using the superspeed of dragons. He held up his battle-scarred hands in surrender.. “I like you. Me, Mal, Jasper, Alex, Kyan. We all like you. Even Flint likes what he knows of you. Nobody wants you to get hurt.”

“Amber won’t hurt me. But you, Pyro. You’ve hurt her.”

He flattened his lips with disbelief. “I couldn’t hurt her if I tried.”

“You hurt her all the time.”

“Her skin’s like a diamond.”

“Her skin might be like a diamond, but her heart’s flesh and blood.”

Pyro shook his head and wheeled on his heels. “I tried to warn you.”

“People judged you as a ‘radioactive’ dragon. You didn’t get a chance. Everyone could see it on your skin.”

“That’s different.”

“Amber wants to be close to you. But because she’s female, you assume she’s one instant away from going crazy. You push her aside and treat her worse than your enemies. And you, Pyro, of all dragons, should have a heart.”

Pyro shook his head. “You’ll see. And when you’re cowering from her, you call me for help. I’ll save you, but you better believe I’ll also say, ‘I told you so.’”

The angry male launched into the air, his suit flapping as he rocketed away in human form. People on the street gasped and pointed. “He’s flying! Look, a real flying dragon!”

Darcy watched, the jaded anger fading away at the oohed, excited comments of his fellow food cart diners.

Sometimes he forgot how privileged he was to work around dragons like it was normal. There were three times more NFL pro players in America than there were dragons on the entire Earth, and how many people knew a pro football player? Or accepted cupcakes from them at lunch?

Darcy headed back to the quiet boutique and ate his sandwich.

Amber was right. Her brothers couldn’t see past her abilities no matter how much she hid and repressed them.

Which meant he had to do everything in his power to draw her out and love her just the way she was. Bold, beautiful, shy, repressed. He loved every innocent, honest, controlled facet of her.

Darcy crumpled his napkin and checked the clock.

His dad wandered in from the back loading dock. “Hey, son. Any word on whether your dragon friends are interested in this business?”

“Ah, I didn’t ask.” Darcy drummed his fingers on the Tupperware container of cupcakes. The way he’d left things with Pyro, he might not get the chance. “I talked Amber out of the dowry.”

“I see.” His dad rested in the old bench seat behind the cash counter and stared out the lattice-covered shop windows. “I hear the fishing in Aruba’s nice this time of year.”

“You aren’t serious about selling the business, are you?”

“When we took over the business from your grandparents in the ’80s, it was a mess. Finances in the toilet. Suppliers demanding payments for inventory we couldn’t even find. I thought, ‘I’ll never leave it like this for my kids.’ And here we are again. We’ve come full circle.” He gestured at the dusty, empty shop. “I’m tired.”

Nicole piped up from the back, “You should let Tara set up the online shop and run ads how she always wanted. And let me do more designs!”

“Tara’s going to Silicon Valley.”

“Well, yeah. I meant you should have let her set it up before she accepted the other offer.”

Dad folded his arms. “You want to take over my stake, Nicole, I’ll sell. Just tell me how you’re going to pay.”

“Nah. That’s too much work for me. But, hey, before you sell, pay me for the years I worked here for free.”

“Then your mother will charge you room and board.”

“And I’ll charge her for my therapy.” Nicole came to the doorway and stretched. “What about you, Darcy? You’ve got a rich fiancée now. Do you want to run the family business? Mom and Dad will breathe over your shoulder and tell you how you’re doing everything wrong.”

Dad sighed. “I’d rather be fishing.”

Darcy rested his hands on the shop counter his grandfather had hewn by hand. He loved the business, the history, and he didn’t want to see it get parted out or torn down. “I want nothing to change.”

“Except everything will change because…” Nicole ticked off the changes on her fingers. “Tara’s leaving to join Ed in Silicon Valley. Jackie’s sort of reconciled with Michael, so she might go back east.”

“She reconciled?” Darcy queried.

“Maybe. The avocado incident pushed her over the edge hard.”

“Avocado incident?” their dad asked. “Do I want to know?”

“No,” Darcy told him.

“Mom poisoned Amber’s tacos at Taco Tuesday. Luckily, she’s immune and eats rocks, so she took it as a weird compliment.”

“Ah.”

“And since none of you appreciate my brilliance as a designer, I’m going to become a barista and open an Etsy shop.”

“I gave Amber your ‘Secrets After Sunset’ lingerie set,” Darcy mentioned.

Nicole brightened. “You did? What did she think?”

“She liked the garter belt and the choker.”

“What about the rest of it?”

“I’m still trying to get her to wear it.”

Nicole deflated with a huge sigh and retreated. “Nobody appreciates my brilliance. Literally nobody.”

“You’re ahead of your time,” Darcy called.

The backroom door closed.

“I suppose…” Dad creaked to his feet, stretching and groaning, “that Nicole’s right. Things don’t stay the same. It’s time to head to the office and make hard decisions.”

“Not right away, Dad. Anyway,” Darcy cracked his knuckles, “I’ll call our old clients and see if we can get a deal in a downtown department store. There’s still time.”

“For you, maybe.” His dad patted his shoulder. “It’s fine, Darcy. All things end. You’ve got a bright future ahead. Think about what you want to do with it.”

Darcy stuck around until closing and then dropped by the jeweler’s to check on the status of the engagement rings. His dad’s question echoed in his head.

What did he want to do with his bright future?

He’d just assumed things would stay the same. He’d marry Amber, commute from her lair, and continue to work at the failing business.

But was that what he wanted?

Had he been inside this business for so long that the empty halls had echoed for him the way Amber said her family’s estate halls had echoed for her?

What else was out there?

Sales was an easy job. He met people, listened to their needs, showed them the designs—fabrics, cuts, textures—that he thought would fulfill their desires. There was no better feeling than watching a client’s face light up with delight—except maybe watching the dragons take his smallest comments as an unrecognized genius. Selling to Mal, Pyro, and the rest had been, perhaps, the most fun of his life.

What else could he do?

Darcy parked in an obscure spot of the crowded driveway. Laughter and music filled the backyard.

Kris met him at the front door and swooped in for the cupcakes. “I’ll take these, thank you very much. Don’t you dare say a word to your mom.”

“I wasn’t going to.”

“Thanks, sweet pea.” She cracked the front door, peered out, and then snuck to her car like a handoff in a spy drama.

He knew better than to enter the drama. Heading upstairs, he snagged a quick shower and change, then returned to find dinner and Amber.

Tara, wearing a tiara and waving a streamer-clad scepter, ruled over a rowdy crowd of friends.

She drew a card and read it aloud. “‘Bachelorette Party.’ Everyone, pretend it’s a combo like ours and match ‘Bachelor/Bachelorette Party.’”

“That’s not until tomorrow,” someone called.

“So match what you’re looking forward to,” another replied, and hoots and laughter followed as everyone put in a card.

Darcy picked from the remaining plates of nachos, wings, and chips. Where was Amber? He crunched a quick dinner while searching the guests. And then Amber appeared in the crowd wearing a tiara with honeysuckle vines draped around her neck like leis.

She saw him, left her cards stacked in her seat, and hopped over the top of the games table to land lightly at his feet.

His heart squeezed. This was the best part of his day, and he’d only gotten to enjoy it a few times now. He welcomed her with a long, tender kiss and enfolded her in his arms. “Hey. Fun day? I like your tiara.”

“It’s a halo.” She tugged the sparkly gold hoop. “They’re playing a card game. It’s mystifying.”

“Oh?”

“Okay, everybody, I have your cards.” Tara shuffled the stack. “I’ll choose the best match for ‘Bachelor/ette Party,’ right? You said… Disco ball, ham sandwiches, my bank account… Honestly, if we do a disco ball and ham sandwiches, that’s not going to hurt my bank account.”

Everyone laughed.

“Not your bank account, my dear! It is all mine.” Kris raised her wineglass and boogied back to the crowd, tapping glasses with the other girls. “And we are doing pinball, arcade, a dance-off—”

“Whooo!”

“Ed will do the Electric Slide,” Kris continued.

He bowed and demonstrated, slapping his patent leather loafers and gyrating to gales of laughter.

“We are doing board games, a murder mystery dessert, and an ice cream sundae bar. Oh, yeah, we will have a good, good time.”

“Ah, I can’t wait. Okay, back to the cards.” Tara read the rest and then tilted her head at the last card. “…and spiders?”

Mom raised her hand. It wobbled. She swallowed twice. “That’s Amber’s.”

“She’s right.” Amber went to the table of assorted drink mixers, poured a shot of sweet amaretto, and gulped it. “I don’t know how she keeps guessing mine. This game is random.”

“The winner is the disco ball because I can’t wait to see Ed dancing.” Tara waved the disco ball card, and the excited bridesmaid chose a cute game figurine from Tara’s prize bowl.

Darcy ruffled Amber’s loosened hair, which she’d arranged to accommodate the halo. “How’s your first night of drinking with friends?”

“Diverse. Between your mom’s drinking contests and losing this game, I’ve sampled your entire liquor cabinet.”

His mom stared, glassy-eyed and unsteady, in her chair.

Hmm. “Drinking contests?”

“I tried to tell her I’m a dragon so I’m immune, but she wouldn’t hear it. She pulled me into the upstairs family room so we could share truths. The first contest stopped when Nicole got home.”

Nicole appeared at the end of the table as though summoned by her name. “Oh, yes. I will never forget climbing the stairs to my bedroom only to be assaulted by Mom, tears streaming down her face, while she begged me to stop you and Amber’s bestiality.”

His heart contracted. “No.”

“It was bad.”

“Why’s she out of bed?”

“You mean, why didn’t I stand outside her door all night, arguing about her health, when Tara and Jackie wouldn’t help me? When you weren’t home? No. It’s always me. We all live here, and I’m the one who deals with her on my own.”

“Nicole, I—”

“Darcy!” Mom stood with a watery smile. She lifted her half-full goblet and staggered toward him. “My darling, you’re back. You must leave that—that nasty—”

She stumbled and fell onto the concrete with a horrible smack.

His heart stopped.

The party dropped silent. Everyone held their breaths in a collective gasp.

Darcy knelt at her side. “Mom. Mom!”

“I’m fine.” She spat a pebble and rose to her hands and knees. She’d scraped her nose. “Just…just going to throw up now.”

Nicole sighed. “She chipped her tooth.”

“What?” Darcy tried to check. His mom gnawed on his fingers and made a chomp noise. Tara was calming her guests, and Nicole just had her arms crossed, irritated, so he focused on Ed, who was watching in concern. “Call my dad.”

Ed whipped out his phone.

“Don’t…call your father. He hates it when I drink and he doesn’t.” Mom giggled and swallowed. “Oh, my glass is empty. This is a party. I need…another drink…”

“Your father is on his way,” Ed reported.

Mom’s face drained of color. “I don’t…feel so good.”

“You’ll be fine. Dad’s on his way.”

“Maybe I overdid…”

“How much did you drink?”

His mom bobbed her head without answering. Darcy looked to Nicole, who shrugged, and Amber.

“We drank a bottle of Jameson,” Amber said. “I had a little over half.”

“Half a bottle… Mom, what were you thinking?”

“And that’s just before her nap,” Nicole said. “She’s had at least three, maybe four shots since.”

“But I thought, Darcy, if I just keep drinking, I’ll wake up from the nightmare of you and that…that…” She projectile-retched.

Amber pulled Darcy out of the path using her faster-than-human reflexes, and the sickness landed on the concrete with a splat. Mom groaned and collapsed in the watery chunks.

“Mom!”

“I feel sick…”

Darcy knelt beside her, not sure what to do. His dad was on the way. He just had to hold on until his dad arrived.

His mom retched again from her prone position.

Nicole crossed her arms. “And now we have to worry about alcohol poisoning.”

He held his youngest sister’s gaze. Although she was overdramatic, emo, and a rebel, she wasn’t wrong. “Call an ambulance.”

“I’ll take her.” Amber reached over and picked his mom up, sick spatter and all.

Gratitude washed over him. He hugged her, trying to sandwich his mom between them. “You are an angel.”

“No…” Mom moaned and tried to push her hands. “Not…you…”

“I’ll be faster. Think of me as your Life Flight.”

“Rather…die…”

The women in his family were so dramatic.

Amber lifted Darcy and his mom into the air and flew to an ER. His mom choked on protests the whole time. He held on to her. Thank goodness Amber was here.

His mom vomited and passed out in front of the first nurse, so they wheeled her right back to get her stomach pumped. Darcy called his dad with an update, only to find out that Ed had reached him first, and he was already pulling up in the parking lot.

Darcy strode to meet his dad at the entrance in puke-spattered work clothes. Amber stood beside him, still wearing her halo, his calm and comforting angel.

“They pumped Mom’s stomach and are treating her for alcohol poisoning,” he told his dad. “Something’s really wrong.”

Dad started to push past Darcy to go to the front desk, but he stopped and pulled back. “What happened?”

“She challenged Amber to a drinking contest. But alcohol doesn’t affect dragons, and she didn’t listen when Amber told her that. She finished half a bottle of Jameson and came back later for more shots.”

Dad ran a hand through his gray hair. “And I’m the one who’s not allowed to drink.”

“Dad, Mom’s been off lately.”

“Tara’s wedding is a huge stress.”

“Ever since I introduced Amber as my fiancée, she’s been saying out-of-character things, trying to drive Amber off, and when I talked to her, she insisted that she only has my well-being in mind. She tried to lie to me. I don’t know her. You should get her scanned for a medical problem. A brain tumor. Can you talk to her?”

Darcy’s dad rested a heavy hand on his shoulder. “Son, that’s your mother you’re describing.”

“But she’s never been like this.”

“Buddy, she’s always been like this. Why do you think I ‘work late’ so many nights?”

“Because you’re trying to save the business?”

“Ha!” He squeezed Darcy’s shoulder. “You kids always had a great relationship. She treated you like gold, and you worshipped her like the moon and stars. But I made a choice years ago. I can’t control Gayle, and I’m not going to turn my back on my wife of forty-three years because one of you kids had a run-in with her being herself.”

“This is not how she normally is.”

“Trust me, this is how your mom normally is. And I love her. I love all of you.” His gaze flicked to Amber. “You seem like a nice person.”

Amber bobbed her head.

“Now, it’s been a long time since she’s sent herself to the ER. I think the last time was after her sister died. She got so mad about how your Uncle Ralph handled the funeral. But she’s been here before.”

“No way.”

“Hard truths.”

“If she’s always like this, then why did you work all those late nights? How could you abandon us?”

“Abandon you?” His father snorted with derision. “You’re thirty years old, Darcy. If you’re not old enough to rescue yourself now, I suggest you join Nicole in therapy.”

Darcy’s mouth fell open. This couldn’t be happening. This honestly couldn’t be happening.

His dad gave Darcy’s shoulder one more squeeze and released him. “You two clean up and have a good night.” He strode to the reception desk.

Darcy teetered back, unmoored.

This wasn’t right. His dad worked late because the business was failing. He struggled to save it, not to avoid Mom.

And Mom… How could everyone pretend she was okay after this?

Amber rubbed his back. “I’m sorry you never really knew your mom, Darcy.”

“No, this is a mistake.” He led her outside. “I have to talk to my sisters.”

Amber flew him to the house, but the party was over. Even Nicole’s bedroom light was off. The guest cars were gone, leaving his and his mom’s alone in the big driveway.

“I don’t think anyone’s home,” Amber noted.

“It’s too early for everyone to leave.”

“You’ll see them tomorrow at the combined bachelor/ette party.”

The stink of sour throw-up bothered his nose and stuck to his chest. Amber must be stuck with even worse. He gave up. “We can go.”

She flew at her usual world-melting speed.

“Did Tara invite you to the party?” he murmured in her ear.

“Yes, but I can’t take part in the murder mystery. They tried to help me understand how to play the games, and I was doing it wrong, I guess, because Kris finally said I can’t be anyone but myself. I’ll help her with the props instead.”

He squeezed her.

In a world where the people he loved morphed into people he didn’t recognize, Amber stayed true.

At her familiar lair, they peeled off their clothes and showered away the stress of the day. Amber was extra tender with him, sudsing his chest and back in long, soothing strokes that made his heart tighten. They got clean and made love. He didn’t push her to face him, but he convinced her to let him rock back so he was half sitting on the bed and then, still facing away, she took her pleasure riding him into the long, hot, sweat-soaked, pleasure-tangled night.

Little steps. Delicious, soul-searing little steps.

In the morning, he kicked the pile of still-nasty clothes. “I should have grabbed a change at home.”

Amber walked to a wall and rested her hand on the central stone. The wall slid back to reveal a massive rack of clothes in styles and colors he wore: suits, jeans, button-downs, sweaters. Even boxers, socks, and shoes in his size and brands.

“Whoa.”

“What did you want me to do with your old clothes?”

“Oh, I don’t know. Burn them.”

She puffed her cheeks. They turned molten red as her eyes changed color to dark amber. Flame shot out of her mouth in a pure stream and ignited the clothes. They crackled and curled into black ash.

He’d meant it as a joke, but now he didn’t have to worry about getting the stains out.

Darcy pulled on a white undershirt and tested a button-down. “Have you been planning this?”

“I asked Jasper to collect things for you after I accepted your proposal. A male dragon acquires treasure for his female when he’s stocking the perfect lair. Although there was a risk you would never need these, I had hoped they would be useful.”

“Right.” He pulled on the trousers and strung the belt. “Now I feel like a jerk.”

“Why?”

“All I got you was a negligee.”

“And a ring.”

“Which hasn’t arrived yet.” He drew her into his now-clad arms. “Please don’t realize that you’re too good for me.”

“Okay.” She tilted her head. “Am I in danger of that realization?”

He sucked in a breath and let it out. “No one will ever accuse me of being an entrepreneurial male dragon with a lair of gemstones and furs.”

She led him to the landing pad. “Darcy, I love my lair. Thank you for not creating a different place for me and then feeling offended when I refuse to live in it.”

“You’re welcome.” He held on as she lifted into the air. “I’d do it again in an instant.”

She smiled, rested her cheek against his, and then flew him to his workplace.

He had the boutique to himself all day.

No customers came in. No former clients returned his calls.

It was dull. And it left way too much time for thinking.

He’d always tried to accommodate everyone. If something required a small sacrifice from him and made a big difference for someone else, why not make someone’s day? But maybe he’d let that attitude go too far. He’d accidentally chosen the easy path and then worn it into a rut.

Amber worked hard every day to change herself. She’d gone too far, in his opinion, and needed to pull back. But her goals were noble and her spirit shone.

Darcy could learn from her uncompromising focus. A few places in his life could benefit from standing his ground.

Texts from his siblings filtered in through the day. Jackie and Tara chased last-minute things for the wedding, and Nicole worked on her own projects. She’d decided to launch her new Etsy store before, in her words, the store went belly-up like a bad fish.

His mom got discharged in the afternoon, and his dad took her home to bed.

Darcy had no time to talk to any of his siblings during the bachelor/ette party, and although it was fun to spend the evening and night with Amber, he couldn’t get the future off his mind.

On Saturday morning, in the early hours before the final wedding rehearsal, Darcy got home and cornered his sisters in the kitchen. “We need to do something about Mom.”

“Something like what?” Jackie asked, slicing an apple and slathering on chunky peanut butter.

“Talk to her. Get her to a therapist, or join a support group, or…”

“Or get her committed,” Nicole said, crossing her booted feet on the kitchen nook table.

Tara raised her hand. “I have six hours until my rehearsal barbecue, and I am not spending them in a mental hospital.”

He shrugged, helpless. “What do you think we should do?”

“She’s still recovering. We should make sure she gets her rest.” Tara kissed Darcy’s cheek. “If she’s not better after tomorrow, then we’ll hold a family meeting.”

“Before your honeymoon? As in, after your wedding but before you leave for the airport?”

“Oh. Right. Darcy, if you want to cart Mom off to the asylum while I’m gone, I love and support you.” Tara skipped out the back door to the backyard, where she directed the setup of tables and chairs for the rehearsal.

“But I don’t.” Jackie dropped her knife and cutting board in the sink. “Mom goes crazy at weddings. As soon as Tara’s is over she’ll—”

“—go crazy at mine?”

Jackie fist-bumped his shoulder. “Welcome to the club.” She carried her apple slices out after Tara.

Darcy gripped the sink. His dad and his sisters didn’t find his mother’s behavior notable. Was he the one with the problem?

Nicole smirked at him. “It sucks, doesn’t it?”

“What does?”

“Not being believed. Not having anyone on your side. No one else agreeing that things have gone too far and Mom might need professional help.”

He stepped back. “Well, maybe they’re right.”

“And maybe you’re all in the fog.” She stood and walked past him, whistling the “I can see clearly now, the rain is gone” song.

Two more days and then he’d marry Amber. She would sweep him away to her lair for their magical happily ever after, where he’d never have to worry about his parents, their failing health or business, or anything ever again.

He could do this.

Amber couldn’t do this.

The second hand on the clock in the Onyx Corporation conference room rotated around the face slower and slower.

Coming in on a Saturday morning was cruel.

“And those,” from the wall screen in her office, Chrysoberyl concluded a series of arguments she’d tuned out, “are the reasons I must descend to Earth and woo you, Amber.”

“That won’t happen,” Mal snapped.

“You don’t control me, low caste.”

“Dragon military orders exile you from the planet surface.”

“Amber can override those. Anyone can, even a low-level human. I just have to show that I am here on business and possess an invitation.” Chrysoberyl preened.

Amber rubbed her temples. “You said the dragon inspectors would conclude their investigation if I met with you today.”

“They will.” His silver piercings gleamed with importance. “If you do not marry me, they will conclude that the company violates dragon organization.”

“I don’t want to rule the company.”

“Because the vicious low-caste Malachite suppresses your dragon and makes you remain in human form.”

Her hair crackled, and her teeth elongated into fangs. “How is that even possible?”

Chrysoberyl jumped up on the screen and pointed. “Ha-ha! You, in fact, are a dominant dragon! Malachite has ruled improperly when you are the true CEO!”

Mal bolted to his feet and roared. “Chrysoberyl! I will end you!”

The trio of dragon inspectors burst into the conference room with Chrysoberyl’s announcement as though they had been waiting for this moment to catch her in the act. Instead, they saw Mal with green scales shimmering over his human skin, long claws shredding his cuffs, and herself sitting calmly in the chair. They paled and slowed, their triumphant jubilation fading.

She whipped to them, smoldering but otherwise under control. “What do you want now?”

Serpentine heaved a sigh. “Another cup of coffee.”

The dragons dragged themselves to the conference room espresso machine. Graphite carried one of her bags of specialty coffee and dumped it into the machine. Every crunch and bubble grated on her teeth.

This was such a waste of time.

She should be with Darcy. His mom had been ill yesterday and remained cloistered in her room. Darcy thought she would leave it today for the important dress rehearsal of the wedding and family barbecue, and Amber wanted to be the first face she saw so his mom would know just how dedicated she was to Darcy.

Serpentine yanked his coffee mug from the machine, sloshing her precious coffee on the floor. He slurped it moodily while the other dragons used up another of her bags.

“Chrysoberyl, you said this job would only take a day, yet we have been here a week and the female has not once lost her temper.”

Chrysoberyl scoffed. “I have seen her lose her temper many times. You must be bad at interrogating her.”

Serpentine turned to Amber. “Will you just lose your temper?”

She rested her chin on her palms. “No.”

“We could declare you dominant anyway.”

“Then it would be very embarrassing for you when I marry my human on Monday.”

Chrysoberyl made a strangled noise. “Now, Amber, don’t marry so far beneath yourself. What can that human give you that I can’t?”

“Well, his sex is intense.”

“But—”

“I do not know if all human males are so endowed, but Darcy’s cock is shaped to give females maximum pleasure. His confidence in wielding it inspires me to melt and give up control to him, and the orgasms he creates shudder through my whole body with delicious tingles. Every time I see him or smell his scent, even before he removes a single article of clothing, my body turns on. He makes my toes curl.”

All the males in the conference room, including Mal, stared at her.

“I could go on,” she offered.

“Oh, ah, Amber, I too could offer you the, uh, utmost dragon pleasure worthy of—”

“I would not take off one single sock for you, Chrysoberyl, to say nothing of baring our bodies.”

“But that is only because you don’t know my charms. Let me list them.” He cleared his throat and began to recite, “Ten beryl mines on Andolos Seven, six shares of asteroid belt gravel, an estate on Draconis itself, the companionship of my fierce mother dragon—”

“Can we conclude this?” she begged Mal. “Darcy’s mother needs me at the dress rehearsal.”

Chrysoberyl leaped from his seat again. “You will bow to me, low castes, or I will destroy your precious human, Darcy!”

Scales shimmered under her skin. Fire heated in her belly. A growl curled under her lips. “Do not touch Darcy or else I will…”

The dragon inspectors leaned close, poised to note her threat.

Mal growled. “Amber.”

“…I will be displeased,” she finished lamely, retracting her claws into her hands.

Chrysoberyl’s screen had already faded to black. He had fled from sight.

Graphite scribbled. “A threat.”

Her fire boiled. “Oh, that’s not a threat. Saying if he dared to set foot near Darcy, I’ll rip off his arms and use them to bludgeon him to death would be a threat.”

The dragon trio paled.

Ulexite whispered behind his hand, “That was a threat. The so-called CEO Malachite said nothing.”

“It wasn’t a threat.” Her hair crackled and popped as it rose around her face in preparation to loose the fire boiling in her belly. “It wasn’t.”

The dragons nudged each other and slid toward the espresso machine. “We will let you calm while we take a coffee break.”

“Make one more cup of my coffee, and I will destroy you.”

“Amber,” Mal warned.

“They’re threatening my male, Mal.”

“Darcy’s under our protection.”

“And mine!”

“Finally, she’s asserting dominance.” Serpentine gusted out a sigh. “Write it down, and let’s finish with this backward planet. A week is too long.”

Graphite raised his pen. “What if she marries the human on Monday?”

“She won’t marry the human. That was a bluff. Just as she bluffs about not being in charge.”

She saw their outlines in red.

“If we leave, we’ll have no more coffee,” Ulexite noted.

“Take a refill before we go.”

Graphite dumped the rest of the bag into the machine. Extra beans fell out and skittered across the dirty floor.

Amber bunched her muscles to leap across the conference table and dismember them.

Mal stopped her. “Go to the rehearsal and calm down.”

“But they—”

“Now.”

She vibrated with rage. Every muscle tensed to rend the interlopers.

Mal glared.

She stalked into the hall.

Nothing was going right today. She’d wasted time in the meeting only for the dragon inspectors to rule against her. And she was still in trouble with her brothers for her advice to Jasper. They forbade her from giving out love advice ever again. And Pyro was angry because she’d caused a rift between him and Darcy.

She landed in the center of the nicely decorated and lushly landscaped backyard for the rehearsal.

Darcy swooped behind her, wrapping her in his own hug. “You’re early. Did your meeting go okay?”

She leaned into him. “I got kicked out.”

“You? No.”

“Chrysoberyl threatened you.”

“Threatened me?”

“Because I’m marrying you instead of him. He said he would destroy you. I lost my temper.”

He held her tighter. Wordless support flowed into her heart from his kindness. He didn’t tease. He was warm and masculine, and his presence centered her.

“The dragon inspectors will rule against us. I shouldn’t have reacted.”

“I would have done the same.”

“Yes, but you’re not a female dragon.”

“No, I’m just a guy who loves one. And if anyone threatened you, I’d lose my temper just the same.”

She turned in his arms. “You would?”

“Don’t you remember how angry I was in the alley? That guy got off light.”

“About four hundred degrees light.” And the reason for her current problems. If only she could keep her good humor like Darcy…

“And all I can say about that is thank goodness you’re a strong, powerful, no-nonsense female dragon.” Darcy nuzzled her nose and tipped her chin up for a kiss.

She surrendered to him, drinking in the comfort of his presence as her body reacted to him, demanding more. His hard thighs brushed hers, reminding her of how they felt pressed against her from behind, his male scent enrobed her, and she shivered with the memory of tangled sheets.

He was Darcy, he was hers, and no one would hurt him.

Darcy’s thumb brushed her cheek.

Suddenly, her nose tickled. Fire bubbled in her belly. A spark jumped up into her throat.

She shoved him back.

He stumbled and landed on his butt in the soft back lawn.

She sneezed.

Flames erupted from her mouth and charred the lawn in a spot between his ankles.

“Whoa!” He scooted back.

The tickle increased. She sneezed again, launching more fire at the lush lawn. A sharp, chemical scent stabbed her upper nostrils. She pointed away from him and sneezed a third time. Black marks burned the damp bark dust.

The tickle receded. She took several breaths and released them.

Darcy stamped the lawn fire out and climbed to his feet. “Are you okay?”

“Yes. I think so.”

He brushed her cheek. “You have a soot smudge.”

The tickle punched her nostrils. She whirled and sneezed into the air. A brilliant arc of fire exploded. Nearby, a group of early guests oohed like she was putting on a display and then clapped.

She sucked in another deep breath and turned back to him. Putting one sleeve over her nose, she pointed at his fingers. “What’s on your hand?”

“Nothing.”

“It’s a chemical. Something prickly.”

He frowned, confused, and then his brows lifted and a familiar smile tugged his lips. “Lighter fluid.”

“Lighter fluid?”

“I prepped the charcoal to start appetizers.” He sniffed his fingertips. “Sure enough. You’re allergic to lighter fluid?”

She shrugged, wrist still in front of her mouth.

“That’s ironic.” He ambled up the gentle slope into the house and washed his hands in the outdoor sink. Then he held out his fingers. “Here, aim at the koi pond. Just in case.”

“What about the koi?”

“They got too big and were rehomed. It’s empty.”

She kissed his fingers the way he always did hers. No tickle. “We’re safe.”

His eyes, unfocused, landed on her and heated. “Are you sure? Maybe you should test again. Don’t make a mistake.”

Ah, he was teasing. And she didn’t mind. She nipped his fingertips, watching his chest hitch and savoring the hardness of his cock as he nudged her hip.

“And cut!” Nicole lowered her cell phone and checked the recording. “That was great, you guys. I wanted to show the romantic ambiance Tara created. First, you gave a fire performance, then sealed it with a kiss.”

Darcy drew Amber into his arms. “We can be more romantic.”

“Save it for when I’m recording your wedding.”

“Are you the official videographer?” Amber asked.

“Since ‘someone’ canceled the official one, I am now.” Nicole panned over the buffet tables adorned with ferns and wildflowers, the classy white folding chairs set up to form a mock aisle, and the honeysuckle arch. “Ahhh. It’s so beautiful and almost what Tara wants. Mom will hate it.”

“Hate it? But it’s what Tara wants,” Darcy said. “She can’t hate that.”

Nicole eyed him. “You poor summer child.”

“Huh?”

“It’s too bad you didn’t challenge her to a drinking contest last night, Amber, because then Mom might have slept through the wedding and Tara could have gotten out unscathed.”

“She might sleep through it,” Darcy said, holding Amber.

Nicole pointed to their mother bent over and clutching the back door frame as she stepped gingerly onto the stone patio. She looked older than usual, with disheveled hair, dark sunglasses, bright magenta lipstick, and a mismatched magenta shirt with a violet skirt. Her shoes were bunny slippers.

She peered over the rehearsal frowning like she couldn’t see through the dark lenses. “Tara? Tara, this is all wrong. Everything’s wrong.” She stalked to the waiting members of the wedding party. “Where’s my daughter? Answer me. Kris?”

Amber pulled away from Darcy. She would accomplish one good thing today. “Okay, I’ll go challenge her. This time, I know she’ll accept me. Wish me luck.”

And she marched to Darcy’s mother to win her approval once and for all.

Amber took off across the patio to challenge Darcy’s ill, hungover, bad-tempered mom.

Nicole trained her cell phone and hit Record. “Oh, I am not missing this.”

“Amber!” Darcy sprinted across the backyard.

At the arch where the officiant was scoping out the setting for the ceremony with Kris, Mom shoved herself in between and stuck her index finger in Kris’s face. “This is wrong. This arch is supposed to be clean and wrapped with white gauze and faux diamonds.”

Amber marched down the aisle.

Darcy caught her in the middle, grabbed her around the shoulders, and spun her to face him. “Hold on.”

At the arch, Mom’s voice rose. “Stop this rehearsal! Everything is wrong.”

Kris held up her hand. “Gayle, are you sure you should be out of bed?”

“These chairs are supposed to be festooned with gauze, not weeds, and my daughter is supposed to float in on a white carpet, not this sod.”

“Tara’s doing what she wants.”

“Tara doesn’t know what she wants. I know what she wants!”

“You’ve been through a lot with the alcohol poisoning, falling, and chipping your tooth…”

Her hand went to her mouth. “Tooth?”

“And your head injury…” Kris guided her to the middle chair of the first row. “Why don’t you have a seat at the special mother-of-the-bride chair and relax?”

“Don’t treat me like an idiot, Kris.”

Kris’s eyes narrowed, and she lowered her head to speak in his mom’s ear things that weren’t appropriate for a wedding rehearsal.

Darcy saw the drama and did not want his mom’s anger about the wedding to transfer straight to the easy lightning rod of Amber. He tugged her away from the altar. “Mom’s not feeling well. Now’s a bad time. Let’s at least wait until after the rehearsal and, uh, reception. Just in case.”

“Just in case?” Amber tilted her head. “What’s wrong, Darcy? I won you fair and square. Now she has to admit it and plan our wedding for the day after tomorrow.”

“Won?”

“Yes, we were drinking to see who would win your heart. She stopped first—twice—so according to human rules, I’ve won.”

“Ah…huh. This is the first time anyone’s ever held a contest for me.” He stopped at the edge of the folding chairs and jutted out his chest. “I’m not sure how to feel about that.”

“You should feel happy I won. Now, your mom must admit defeat.” Amber turned to approach his mom again.

“Okay, wait.” Darcy steered her until she’d turned away again. “Mom’s not the kind to admit defeat.”

“You admitted that you don’t know her.”

“Yes, but she’s never been fond of admitting defeat, and that’s something I don’t think has changed.”

Amber frowned. “Don’t you want to get married?”

“More than anything.”

“Then we need your mom’s approval so we can marry in a beautiful ceremony.”

He pressed her to his chest. “I love you. I love beautiful ceremonies. And I also love letting Mom recover and enjoy Tara’s wedding before facing ours.”

Amber remained stiff and unhappy in his arms. “I don’t like this.”

“Okay, let’s discuss it. After the rehearsal. Tonight, just ourselves.”

Amber pulled away. “I’ll talk to her.”

“Er, hold on!”

But before she could enact her plan, Tara and Ed intercepted her with a crowd of his relatives.

Tara threw her arms around Amber and hugged her like a long-lost friend. “I’m so thrilled to introduce you to my almost in-laws. They’ve heard so much about you. This is Ed’s mom and dad, these two guys are Ed’s younger brothers, and there’s Ed’s babushka.”

Darcy let out a small sigh of relief as Amber greeted Ed’s family. This was their second time flying to the states; Darcy had met them at Ed’s college graduation a few years earlier.

His parents were a kind older couple with a firm grasp of English and great joy for drinking, toasting, and playing games. His brothers were lanky teens glued to cell phones and wearing Nike logos from head to foot. His grandma, the most humorless person he’d ever met, wore a headscarf and cardigan over a stocky dress, white hose, and chunky shoes.

In the middle of their polite conversation, the grandmother muttered something to Ed’s mother, and Amber switched midsentence to Russian.

The whole family perked up, switching languages, and the grandmother became animated to tell a long story. Everyone listened breathlessly, and then she laughed and patted Amber’s forearm with affection.

Ed thanked Amber and led his family to their places for the rehearsal.

Tara hugged Amber. “I didn’t know you could speak Russian!”

“I don’t. Dragons use a language implant.”

“What did Ed’s babushka say?”

“She told a story about aliens abducting people and challenging them to performance art or face death. The Russian person broke the performance pieces and won the challenge.”

“Huh.”

Ed swooped back to Tara’s side. “She told a joke. It’s a Russian joke.”

“Was it funny?” Darcy asked.

Ed shrugged awkwardly. “Russians think so.”

“Aha.”

“My babushka has a joke for every situation. She doesn’t have a dragon joke now, but I am sure she’ll have one for you the next time you meet.”

Amber softened. “That’s very kind. I’ll try to laugh.”

“You don’t have to.” Ed grinned. “She knows only Russians have a sense of humor.”

Amber frowned.

“He’s teasing,” Darcy assured her, at the same moment as Tara.

“I mean, I’m sure his babushka thinks so, but she doesn’t mind,” Tara assured Amber.

Kris called from the front. “Tara? It’s time!”

Tara and Ed excused themselves to grab the last few things for the rehearsal.

Darcy linked hands with Amber. It was a pristine afternoon for a rehearsal, and with any luck, the weather would hold for tomorrow’s noon wedding too.

The bride and groom took their places on the opposite ends of the soft lawn. Tara stood with Dad. He looked proud in khaki shorts and a polo shirt, while her bridesmaids giggled, and the flower girl twirled. In front of them, the groomsmen assembled around Ed, a jolly and steadfast crew led by Jackie’s husband, Michael. Then he saw the reason for the bridesmaids’ giggles. Michael dropped to his knee, reproposing to Jackie, and she pretended to accept.

Darcy’s heart warmed.

Someday soon, he would walk down an aisle just like this with Amber.

He squeezed her fingers. Being with her was still a dream. Their relationship had changed so fast. Wasn’t he fantasizing all they’d been through? In another world, Darcy was at work, stealing a catnap between clients, dreaming about a future where this gorgeous dragon agreed to be his wife.

But he was here in reality, because he’d asked her to take him seriously.

A weight in his pocket reminded him.

He turned to Amber. “About our rings, I—”

“Darcy!” Mom’s furious you’re in so much trouble now, mister tone shook him out of his reverie. She stormed up the aisle to them. “What’s she doing here? You promised me in the kitchen days ago that you’d break up!”

His stomach squeezed. Somewhere behind him, Nicole was recording this and laughing. “That was a misunderstanding.”

“It was no misunderstanding.” She stopped in front of them. Her legs shook, and her cheeks reddened. “You agreed with me that she’s tearing the family apart and has no place in our lives.”

Amber met his mother square on. “Gayle, I won your drinking contest. Acknowledge that I passed your test, and plan my wedding to Darcy on Monday.”

Mom pulled up short. “You didn’t win. You’re immune to alcohol.”

“I told you that before we started.”

“I didn’t believe you.”

“Well, I—”

“You should have made me believe you. Instead, you cruelly set me up, tripped and disfigured me, and left me to die.”

Darcy rested his arm on Amber’s shoulders. “Mom, you tripped by yourself.”

“That’s what she told you.”

“I saw you.”

“No, you didn’t.”

“I was there. The entire bridal party. We were all there.” His heart broke for his mom, but he had to reach through the denial and make her face the truth. “Amber did nothing.”

“She tricked me into the contest.”

“Mom.”

“She knew what she was doing.”

“Mom, Amber flew you to the emergency room. She saved your life.”

“Open your eyes, Darcy.” Mom gestured at the gorgeous arbor. “She set me up knowing I couldn’t resist battling for my son’s future and happiness, and then all the time I was out, trying to recover, she turned Tara’s wedding into a hellscape.”

A gentle breeze made the weeping willow leaves shimmer. The honeysuckle’s sweet fragrance perfumed the air.

Darcy cleared his throat. “Hellscape?”

“Just look at this place!” His mom ripped off her sunglasses and pointed the end at Amber. “And it’s all her—”

“Gayle?” Kris called. “Darcy, Amber. We’re starting.”

Thank goodness.

“We’ll discuss it later,” Darcy told his mom, pulling Amber away.

“But she hasn’t approved yet,” Amber objected.

“Later.” He hugged Amber close and pulled her to the end of the aisle.

Ed’s brothers acted as ushers, seating them as fake guests, and also escorted his mom back to her seat of honor beside the altar.

“Wow, Darcy,” Amber murmured. “I didn’t realize human weddings were so intricate. Your mom has to tell me her plan today, or else Monday will be too short notice even if I hire a hundred contractors.”

He didn’t have an answer for her, so he stayed silent.

Kris ran the rehearsal, playing music off her phone to time entrances and orchestrating like a competent, stressed conductor.

Mom only stood up once to protest, stopping Tara and Dad from entering. “I thought I’m supposed to walk Tara down the aisle.”

Kris waved them to continue forward to the altar. “No, Gayle, we’re not doing that.”

“Yes, it’s supposed to be both parents, or me. Tara’s my daughter too. I have to give her away.”

“This is Tara’s decision.”

“No, this is my backyard, and I’m the one who decides—”

“No, honey, for the next day, it’s Tara’s backyard.” Kris put her fists on her hips. “The bride tells me what to do. And if any guests get in my face, I will ask Amber to fly them to Antarctica until after the reception.”

Mom blinked.

“Now, Gayle, you watch over Tara and Ed when they light the unity candle. So sit down and wait until your turn.”

Mom sat and glared death daggers at Amber.

Darcy pulled her closer as the rehearsal progressed. “You’re flying rowdy guests to Antarctica?”

“Well, I would, but I don’t think Gayle is adequately dressed.”

The rehearsal finished, and the delicious scent of barbecue hotdogs, hamburgers, veggies, and chicken drew everyone to the buffet tables where Nicole managed the grill. Out popped salads, sandwich wraps, and a bunch of party premades from Costco, with ice chests full of sodas, wines, beers, and flavored vodka in plastic cups.

Amber stood up from her plate. “Darcy, it’s after the rehearsal, so I’m going to talk to your mom now.” She pushed back from the table and started toward his mother, who was following Tara into the kitchen.

“Wait.” He stopped Amber. “Don’t bother.”

“Don’t bother?”

“She’s too rattled.”

Amber’s face fell.

He tugged her into his embrace. “It’s better for us to plan our own wedding. Something simple, maybe using the same arch and flowers, since they’re already here…”

“But if your mom doesn’t approve now, she will always drive me away. We’ll never get to enjoy family time. Taco Tuesday…”

“I know, and it might be best to let that happen.”

Amber pushed back. She eyed him. “You’re not teasing, but the feeling is the same.”

“I’m not teasing.”

“Yes, but it feels the same. There’s something you want and you’re not taking it. You’re saying words empty of action.”

His heart kicked in his chest. “I’m trying to keep the peace.”

“‘The peace’ isn’t planning our wedding.”

“Amber.”

She turned and strode toward the house.

He stopped her at the back patio. “Look, I’ll go talk to her right now. You go eat.”

“But, Darcy—”

“Trust me, it will go better if I soften her up first.”

Amber studied him with the old skepticism that made his palms sweat. She would reject him, then call him a coward, and then ask why he was still so worried about being a mama’s boy…

But then she nodded once. “Okay, Darcy. Tell me when to come.”

“I will.”

She walked back to her place at the long buffet tables.

He studied the laughing guests, wishing he was walking with her. Then he steeled himself and strode into the kitchen.

Mom was shaking Tara’s silver brooch bouquet in her face. “—and on top of that, weddings are about mothers and daughters. I’ve never paid as much attention to you—”

“I know,” Tara blurted, easing back, “and I’ve never minded that.”

“Which is why I’m trying to make up for it now. Won’t you please let me make up for it?”

“I would love for you to help, Mom.”

“Then fire Kris and get rid of that dangerous beast, Amber.”

Tara glanced over Mom’s shoulder at Darcy. “Um, Mom…”

“We’re supposed to spend the day before the wedding baking a rum cake.”

Tara gagged.

“Don’t give me that face. It’s tradition. And we’re supposed to choose the wedding dress together, and decorate the arch with wedding finery, and scrape off those terrible weeds you’ve got on everything.”

“My ferns? But they match the bridesmaid bouquets, and—”

“They’re weeds, Tara, and if you think it’s okay for a bridesmaid to walk down the aisle with a handful of weeds, I question your judgment. Speaking of which, you can’t walk down the aisle with this piece of silver trash. What happened to your sunflowers? I ordered you an entire cart. We’re going to make the backyard look like a summer palace.”

“I’ve given them to Amber for her wedding.”

Mom straightened. “What?”

“I don’t want them. This silver trash, Mom, is made with the keys I got in honors academics, the game tokens I won, the band trips where we got bracelet charms, all the activities I did that you weren’t interested in. This is meaningful to me, and that’s why my friends collected it and figured out how to make it a part of my bouquet. That’s why I don’t want the sunflowers.”

Mom shook her head. “What’s wrong with sunflowers? They’re nontraditional and yet floral. It’s a perfect match. Why do you hate my ideas? I only want you to look like a queen.”

Tara held her hands. “Because I don’t want to be a queen.”

“Tara, I know—”

“No, you don’t. This…” Tara shook her mom’s hand so the bouquet rattled. “This is what I want. Can you please just leave it?”

“No.”

“Mom…”

“No, Tara, because it doesn’t make any sense. Why do you prefer to get married with a hunk of metal from things you did alone instead of surrounded by the love of your mother?”

“On my wedding day, it’s such a mystery.” Tara let go of her mom and turned away. “I have to see my other guests.”

Mom followed her. “You don’t appreciate me, Tara. You don’t appreciate what I do. What I gave up for you. What those flowers cost!”

Tara headed outside, passing Darcy.

“You’ll appreciate me in the end, Tara,” Mom called. “When I’m the one who saves your wedding, then you’ll know who cares about you.”

Darcy cleared his throat. This could not be any worse timing. “Um, Mom, Amber wants to talk about the wedding…”

“I know.” She clenched the silver bouquet. “I’ll fix it.”

“Great, but I meant our wedding.”

Mom glared at him. Her sunglasses didn’t blunt the obvious fury. “What?”

“Mine and Amber’s happening on Monday.”

She took a step toward him and raised the silver bouquet in a menacing shiver. “Darcy, I warned you I wouldn’t let anyone tear apart our family.”

“I’m not tearing it apart. I’m growing it. Just like Tara and Ed. Jackie and Michael.”

“Darcy, so help me, I will spank you—”

“Everyone!” Tara stood in the center of the backyard and clapped her hands. “I want to say a few words.”

Mom lowered the brooch bouquet. Everyone quieted for her speech.

“Joining Ed’s family is the most fantastic thing I’ve ever done. I can’t wait to move to Silicon Valley to start our life together, and I know I can count on plenty of visits from Mama and Papa to keep our team Monopoly-winning streak strong.”

Ed’s parents smiled, while the rest of the audience chuckled.

Tara sobered. “It means so much to have you gathered together to celebrate our big day. So much has gone wrong. I mean, we all know this isn’t the wedding I wanted.”

“Vegas!” a friend shouted from one of the buffet tables.

“Right.” She put a hand to her forehead. “We were supposed to marry in the Pinball Hall of Fame with a preacher that looks like Elrond, but we compromised on having it here in Portland—”

“We’ll go for our tenth anniversary,” Ed promised her.

“Vow renewal!” another friend called.

She flashed a grin and sobered to finish her story. “—and that was where everything went wrong. Double-booking the venue, ordering the wrong dress, canceling the cake, bullying my hair and makeup artist into quitting, and more that I won’t talk about… Sometimes it felt like someone was trying to stop me from marrying the man of my dreams.

“And then, a miracle happened.” Tara lifted her wineglass to the imagined miracle in the sky. “One person here at this very rehearsal saved me. She fixed the awfulness that went wrong.”

Darcy’s mom straightened, brushed off her shirt and skirt, and smoothed her lipstick. She raised her head in a bright, full-teeth smile, then must have felt the chip with her tongue, and closed her lips. A soft, happy smile smoothed her face, and her hands clasped Tara’s brooch bouquet over her heart.

“And that person…” Tara panned across the crowd, squinting. “…is…”

Mom stepped forward and made herself more prominent.

Tara lit up. “Amber.”

Mom froze.

“Amber, stand up.”

Amber did. Everyone clapped and whistled, and Tara gestured for her to come close. She hugged Amber to more cheers and then kept Amber beside her.

“This amazing person is my own personal guardian angel.” Tara squeezed Amber, who was a little shorter and stood placidly in her neat pencil skirt and cream blouse. “She found me a new, amazing baker, introduced me to a wild and super fun makeup artist, saved my chalk welcome sign, rescued the arch, and is helping me to realize the fairy wonderland here in my parents’ backyard. She made everything I wanted today possible. And she even saved my mom’s life. She flew my mom to the emergency room to get her stomach pumped for alcohol poisoning.”

More cheers and claps stopped Tara until the hubbub faded.

Mom crossed her arms. Tara’s silver brooch bouquet hung from her fingers.

“Amber, I have only known you for a few days, but I want to say that you’re one of my new favorite people. I can’t wait for you to marry Darcy and become my family. You’re going to be the greatest sister.”

“Thank you,” Amber replied in a normal tone even after Tara gushed about her.

“No, thank you!” Tara hugged her again, hard, and released her. “Thank you, everybody! Tomorrow will be an amazing wedding because of all of you…and Amber!”

Everyone clapped. Many people rose to get more food from the buffet tables and the barbecue, and guests shook Amber’s hand as she made her way back to her seat. Darcy wove between people to reach Amber.

Tara skipped in front of Darcy to Ed and hugged him.

Kris grabbed her arm. “Honey, where’s your brooch bouquet.”

“Huh? I put it in the kitchen.”

“Hmm. My spider-sense is tingling…”

Darcy stopped on his way past. “Mom has the bouquet.”

“Gayle has it?” Kris tutted and lifted on her tiptoes over the crowd. “Now, where is Gayle… Oh, she’s just giving it to Amber.”

Down the hill by the barbecue, his mom brandished the silver brooch bouquet at Amber like a weapon. Darcy’s heart dipped. But then his mom smiled and released the bouquet to Amber.

Was it possible that Mom finally welcomed Amber after hearing the good she’d done?

Amber shrugged and took the bouquet.

Mom offered her a plate piled with a juicy hamburger and trimmings.

He relaxed. Food was his mom’s way of making peace and showing love.

Amber refused the plate, and his blood pressure started to rise.

Kris let out her breath with a sigh. “I was worried about nothing.”

“This wedding will make anyone paranoid,” Ed said.

“Ha-ha, what are you complaining about?” Michael joined their small crowd. “You guys have it easy. I didn’t have a guardian angel—”

“Dragon,” Jackie corrected, hanging off his arm.

“—dragon at our wedding, and your mom darn near killed me twice.”

Jackie turned to him. “She tried to kill you? During the wedding?”

“Your mom stuffed my suit with Red Hots. During the reception when you were changing, she tried to pour Fireball on me at the open bar.”

“I didn’t hear that.”

Michael shrugged. He had aged over the last two years, his black hair thinning and his body softening, but he was the same sharp man with a dark sense of humor that his sister had married. “You didn’t believe me.”

“You still should have told me.”

“It was our wedding day. I was trying to keep the peace.”

Michael’s answer stuck into Darcy like a hot pin.

Jackie hugged Michael’s elbow. “Well, that won’t matter when we’re in New York.”

“Right.” He kissed her forehead. “And I’m buying you a mastiff, even though you’ll never leave the apartment.”

“It’s New York,” she said, continuing to hang off him as he guided her to the ice chest for another sparkling water. “I could get mugged in our apartment.”

“Not in our apartment, babe. We’ve got doormen, footmen, you name it. Company housing has the works.”

Tara watched them bicker as they selected drinks. “That’s sweet. They made up, I think.”

“Didn’t you see them sneaking upstairs during the murder mystery party?” Ed asked.

Tara shook her head.

“Yep, this is as close as they get to getting along,” Nicole said from Darcy’s elbow, startling the group. She had her video camera trained on Mom and Amber. “You, ah, might want to go rescue Amber now.”

Down below, Mom gave Amber a nice hug.

“Rescue her?” Darcy crunched a potato chip. “She isn’t having a nice conversation with Mom?”

“Well, Mom’s complaining to Amber about how her children betrayed her, and nobody sees the dangers she sees, so she has to prove it.”

“Uh…”

Mom pressed the hamburger plate into Amber’s hand insistently, and Amber finally relented, pinched the plate with her bouquet-holding fingers, and used the other hand to hold the large burger.

“And while I think nothing on Earth can poison a dragon, you should also know that I mentioned Amber’s allergy, and she stole my lighter fluid from the grill.”

Darcy shoved through the group and started running. “Mom? Amber!”

Amber looked up at him, lifted the brooch bouquet to wave hello, and took a big bite of the hamburger.

Mom stepped back.

Amber’s eyes widened in panic. She wrinkled her nose. Red fire glowed in her belly and soared up her throat.

She turned away from Darcy and sneezed.

Molten-hot fire shot out of her mouth and engulfed Tara’s brooch bouquet.

Amber saw the fear and horror in Darcy’s eyes at the exact second her fire spewed out of her mouth.

She aimed at the ground.

The hamburger and plate disappeared in the torch. Grass beneath blackened to bare earth. Her shoes smoldered and then melted to her feet, and her hose and skirt hem charred. Flares popped around her head. Continuous pangs stabbed Amber’s nose.

Gayle shrieked.

Darcy sheltered his mom with his body and pulled her away from Amber’s intense heat, leaving Amber alone in a circle of fiery misery.

Amber hunched over. Wave after wave of fire poured out of her mouth.

Darcy’s only with you because he’s never seen you lose control.

He’d seen her sneeze earlier, but that was only a small reaction compared to the geyser of uncontrollable flame spewing out of her. Her stomach cramped. The eruption made her eyes water. It burned so hotly, her teeth ached.

If she flew, the circle of destruction would only widen.

She staggered toward the koi pond.

Guests shrieked and scrambled away.

Amber plunged the melting silver into the pond. It hissed, and a cloud of steam engulfed her face. Her hand cooled.

She climbed in. The water level dropped to her knees, and she hunched to submerge herself as the clouds of superheated steam rose. Inside the water, the fire burned on the water’s surface, charring the last of her clothes.

The stabbing sensation eased. The fire in her belly faltered. She coughed the last bits free and closed her mouth on a dry, leathery dragon tongue that tasted like ash.

The main banquet table was on fire.

Ed rushed from the kitchen with a big red fire extinguisher and sprayed foam powder over the flaming plates of food and tablecloths. The fire went out with a puff of smoke.

A black trail of destruction led from her back to the clearing.

Darcy hugged his mom and checked her for burns. She trembled, shell-shocked, and he led her up to the house.

“She went crazy,” Gayle blubbered. “I tried to make up and give her a small plate of food to show the love in my heart. She exploded at me in fury. I thought I would die.”

He kept an arm around her shoulder and led her into the house without once looking in Amber’s direction.

Tara crept to the koi pond. “Um, Amber, are you okay?”

She coughed and started to rise. “Yeah.”

“Oh, you’re naked.”

Amber looked down at her singed outfit.

Tara threw a blanket around Amber and helped her out of the pond. “Um, my brooch bouquet. You didn’t save it, by any chance…”

Michael fished in the koi pond and lofted the black metal. “Er, Tara…”

Tara’s face crumpled. She hid her head in her hands and sobbed.

“Oh, honey.” Kris enfolded her in a hug and then passed her to Ed still flecked with extinguisher foam. She took the bouquet with a sigh. “My spider-sense was tingling.”

Tara’s friends and Ed’s family gathered around trying to put the barbecue back together and comfort Tara.

Amber kicked off her melted shoes and padded barefoot across the patio to the kitchen.

Darcy was at the counter putting ice cubes in a washcloth. He pressed the icy cloth to a red spot on his mom’s cheek.

She moaned. “Darcy. Promise me you won’t marry that dangerous beast.”

“Okay, Mom. Hold the washcloth.”

She saw Amber and shrieked, dropping the cloth. The ice scattered. She clutched Darcy and pointed. “She’s back! She attacked me, and she’s coming to finish the job!”

Darcy’s troubled gaze darkened. He detached his mom with soothing promises. “I’ll be right back, I’ll get rid of her, wait right here.”

His mom clutched the counter in terror.

Darcy met Amber in the doorway. “Hey, I’ve got to handle this. Mom can’t see you right now. You should go.”

Her ash-filled throat hurt. Amber swallowed. “But on Monday, our wedding ceremony—”

“We’re not having a wedding ceremony on Monday.”

“No?”

“I’m sorry, Amber.”

“But…Darcy…”

He shook his head. “It won’t work.”

Her heart screamed. “You proposed to me.”

“Yes. It was a mistake to—”

“Darcy!” His mother shrieked. “Don’t give in to her, Darcy! She’ll burn down our house. Come back to Mom. Darcy!”

“I’m coming,” he promised his mom and turned back to Amber, more serious and troubled than she’d ever seen him. “Please go.”

She swallowed again. “I never meant to hurt anyone.”

His chin wrinkled. He sucked in a deep breath, stared at the smoky sky, and faced her again. True, confident, and serious. “I know.”

She tried to reach for his cheek, to touch him, to make him change his mind. “I’ll do anything—”

“No.” Darcy caught her hands, kissed her fingertips, and pushed her back out of the kitchen onto the patio, steering her small human form with his tall one. “I need you to go.”

Her heart filled with ash.

“Please,” he begged her, backing into the kitchen, uncompromising. “Please just go.”

She stood.

He slid the glass closed between them.

Then he turned and walked back to his mom.

She clutched him, hysterical through the glass, and he leaned down to hug her, patting her with comfort.

Then his mom looked through the glass at Amber and smirked in triumph.

Amber stumbled back.

She had failed. Failed on every level.

Darcy’s mother had decided she wasn’t worthy. She’d told Amber earlier, “You will never be worthy of my son. You’re nothing but a rough, dangerous, alien beast and soon my son will realize it. I will save him from a lifetime of unhappiness. That’s assuming you don’t eat him on the wedding night.”

Amber had taken the hamburger plate in confusion. “Isn’t there anything I can do to prove my worth?”

“No.” She’d softened then and given Amber a hug. “But forget that. Eat this burger I made for you. It’s the only thing that will make me happy.”

And then she’d done it.

Amber had turned Darcy, who said he’d loved her for a long time, against her. She’d lost control, frightened him, destroyed his sister’s bridal bouquet, and hurt people.

She reached her lair on autopilot, landed on the launch pad, and then veered away.

Memories of Darcy, nude, tickling and teasing and enrapturing her, filled her lair. He’d broken past all her barriers. He’d trusted her and convinced her to trust herself.

What a mistake.

She circled the Earth a couple of times, and then, because she didn’t have any other sanctuary, she landed in her office at the Onyx Corporation.

Stumbling to her cabinet, she opened it and found more outfits Jasper had acquired for her to take to her lair for Darcy. She dropped the blanket on the floor in a messy pile, buttoned one of his long shirts, and belted it into a dress.

Her hands shook. Her stomach was still sore from throwing up fire so hard without a break. Her throat ached.

Coffee. Coffee would soothe her throat and get the nasty ash taste out of her mouth.

Amber opened the cabinet above her espresso machine.

It was empty.

She opened the ones below and to the side.

No coffee.

Bare shelves accused her.

Her head swelled. Anger puffed her heart. She wanted to explode outward.

Amber gripped her coffee cart. Her claws pierced her skin.

No, no. Remain calm.

She never scratched her desk, trashed her office, or splintered a conference table. No, no. She repressed. She had control.

Darcy’s face—contracted in fear—slapped her mind.

He had begged her to go. Begged her to leave.

Yet he was the one who’d proposed to her. If it wasn’t for him telling her that he wasn’t afraid, that he trusted her, that he wanted to marry her as soon as possible, she never would have let herself lose her heart.

She rocked her head back and forth, trying to drive his words out of her head.

I’m not afraid. You have control. I can’t wait to marry you.

Her bones loosened, and scales jumped against her skin.

No, calm. Stay calm. She couldn’t transform inside. A dragon like her would destroy the building.

Right.

Breathe in, breathe out, and don’t lose—

“Ah, Amber. The real CEO.” Serpentine strolled into her office like he owned the place. “I don’t know who to complain to.” He tapped his hand on her bare shelf. “You’re out of coffee.”

She gritted her teeth. “No.”

“Oh, yes.” He turned his back on her. “We searched the building and found a bag in Jasper’s office, but that didn’t last. The only thing making this whole tiresome investigation even possible was that strange, addictive blend, and now you’ve run out. I should declare you CEO and separate your brothers just to appease my anger.”

Smoke emanated from her parted lips.

“You could make things easy and marry Chrysoberyl. Only a mentally deficient human male would ever want to woo a dominant female.” He sighed, still facing away from her to greet the other dragon inspectors strolling into her office. “Perhaps I should summon your pitiful brother, Jasper, and exile him for failing to acquire more of this blend.”

“I. Told. You.” She sucked in a deep breath to stop the rage, but the rage wasn’t stopping. Red filmed her eyes. Her hair crackled, and the hot pot of her belly bubbled with instant fire. “Not. To. Drink. MY. COFFEE!”

Serpentine jumped back. The inspectors fell atop each other. She began to grow, filling the office with claws and fangs and fury. Darcy’s shirt shredded.

They scrambled out the door, screaming. “She’s mad! The real CEO’s gone crazy!”

“I am not the CEO!” Amber burst through her office wall. Drywall collapsed in the hall and powdered the escaping inspectors.

Ulexite and Serpentine hugged each other and backed toward Mal’s office. Graphite tried to slink below her notice into the elevator.

She erupted fire, scoring the hall and smashing into the elevator.

Graphite dove away and scrambled behind the other inspectors.

The elevator dinged and the doors closed. All the lights went out. Emergency lights flashed on, and sprinklers gushed from the ceiling.

She stalked the cowering dragon trio and gnashed her teeth. “Transform, cowards, and accept my challenge.”

Ulexite shrieked. “No! Calm, female. You never lose control!”

“That’s right, I’ve accepted insult after insult. That’s why it will be so satisfying when I bite you in half!”

The trio screamed.

Malachite burst out of his office. “Amber? Stop!”

She spewed flames at him.

Mal flew out of the way, still in human form, and tackle-hugged her monstrous neck.

She shook her head. “What are you doing?”

“Stopping you.”

“Why? A dominant female would have done this the instant they arrived.”

“You’re not a dominant female.”

“According to them, I am.”

The trio clutched each other and trembled.

“They’re going to take away your company, Mal, and I tried the calm approach.”

“This isn’t you.”

“Well, maybe it should be.” She snapped at the trio. “It would solve a lot of problems if I just ate everyone in my way.”

“No, Amber.” He squeezed her harder. “Yes, they’re annoying and they deserve it, but you’re better than this.”

“I don’t think I am.”

“Don’t be an idiot. As it is, for breaking the office and messing up our work, you’ll be mad at yourself in the morning.”

The sprinklers soaked them. Her flames went out, and she shrank back to her small human stature.

Mal rubbed her back. Worry lined his normally oblivious face. “You okay?”

She nodded.

The dragon inspectors drew themselves up into a wet, indignant pack of fragile superiority.

“We have to report this,” Serpentine announced, snout pointed at the dripping ceiling. “Amber is clearly the most dominant and in charge, as we always suspected. You will sign our report that you’ve scammed the Empress and forfeit your company.”

Mal growled. “Never.”

“Then how will you prove that you run this company against the wishes of this dominant female?”

“I have a solution.” Amber closed her eyes. “I’ll resign and return to Draconis.”

Mal blanched. “You can’t do that.”

“I’m not needed here, Mal. All I do is give bad advice and endanger the ones I love.”

“You can’t resign. I refuse.”

“Too bad, Mal, because it turns out I’m the dominant female.” She flounced down the hall.

He stormed after her. “So what? I’m telling you, you can’t resign.”

She flew into his office and locked the door.

H banged on the door. “Get out of my office!”

“It’s my office because I’m the real CEO.”

“You’re not the real CEO!” he roared. “You’re not the dominant female. You’re my younger sibling.”

She sat nude at his claw-scratched desk and opened up a call to her mother. The banging continued, and she hardened her heart to him.

“Amber? Amber!”

Her mother’s dragon face appeared on his wall screen with the rustic view of the Outer Rim estate in the background. Red skies, severe landscape, and her mother with tinkling silver aristocratic piercings on her fierce red dragon snout.

The connection at this hour was bad and scratchy, but joy transformed her face.

“Malachite? This isn’t our usual… Amber!” Her mother beamed and preened. “How are you, my darling? It’s been weeks since we talked. I do love my new human daughters-in-law, but never forget that you are my first daughter, and were the first in my heart.”

Her heart shrank with calm. Amber had never doubted her mom’s devotion. She’d been loved from her earliest memories.

“I’m coming home,” she said.

“Wonderful!” Her mother clapped her dragon claws. “I’ll send our fastest ship. Perhaps you will even join Kyan and Laura for a nice dinner.”

“No, Mother. I’m coming home. Not just for a visit.”

Her mother’s brow ridges lifted. “Even better, my darling. I’ve missed you so much.”

Amber’s voice hitched. “I’ve missed you too.”

Her heart contracted, and tears burned in her throat. But this was for the best. She could no longer hurt anyone this way. She’d no longer risk herself. And she would no longer be in anyone’s way.

Darcy felt terrible seeing Amber off, but her presence was driving his mom to hysteria. One of them had to go, and he needed to calm everyone down. Since Amber was so reasonable, he’d asked her to leave. His mom was in no state to plan a wedding for Monday.

“You’re never leaving me, Darcy,” his mom sobbed into his shoulder.

He patted her back. “Of course not.”

They’d have to do a basic ceremony. It was the only solution.

“You’ll never marry some inhuman bestial tramp.”

“No, Mom, of course not.”

Sure, his sudden decision had upset Amber because she’d focused on winning his mom over. This was his fault. They should have married already instead of trying to compromise when it became clear that they couldn’t make everyone happy.

“That’s right, Darcy. No one will ever love you like your mommy.”

“Whatever you say,” he soothed to put her in an agreeable mood for what would come next. “Mom, I’ve sent Amber away, and I’ve got to check on the rest of the guests. Will you be okay sitting right here with a new ice pack until I come back?”

Her lower lip trembled, but she forced a chipped smile. “Of course, Darcy. I can be brave for you after that vicious, scary, unprovoked attack. Come right back, okay?”

“Right back,” he promised and headed out of the kitchen with a stormy purpose.

The rehearsal guests had dispersed. A few groomsmen carried the charred buffet table around the front of the house onto a truck for a dumpster run. Ed gathered with a still-sniffling Tara and an annoyed Kris.

“I should have known.” Kris shook her head, acknowledging Darcy as he approached, and tutted. “I should have kept a hold of that bouquet like my life depended on it.”

“I know,” Tara sniffled. “I should have paid the extra money for everybody to come to Vegas. I was just thinking that Silicon Valley’s expensive to move to and we’re young college grads and how bad could it be?” She sucked in a deep breath and let it out, shaky, on Ed’s shoulder. “Now, I know.”

Ed hugged her.

“Mom went too far,” Darcy said.

Everyone looked up in surprise.

“Mom?” Jackie said, voicing everyone’s skepticism. “I didn’t see Mom do anything.”

“She dosed Amber’s food with lighter fluid.”

Everyone minus Nicole looked shocked.

“That’s criminal,” Nicole affirmed. “Like, actual poisoning.”

“I don’t understand,” Tara said.

“Amber’s allergic. That’s why she sneezed. Mom dosed her.”

A longer silence followed his accusation.

“Are you sure?” Jackie asked. “Lighter fluid goes on briquettes, not food. Maybe a drop splashed on the burger by accident.”

Nicole eyed her. “Still in denial about Mom dosing Michael’s food with cinnamon?”

“No,” Jackie said defensively, as Michael ambled up the path from the bottom of the property. “It’s just a big accusation. Being too proud to admit your pie is store-bought is different from pouring toxic lighter fluid onto someone’s burger and then serving it with a smile.”

Darcy nodded. “I know it’s shocking, but she’s been like this a long time. We’ve only just found out.”

Everyone but Nicole stared at him with skeptical eyes.

“It’s true,” he insisted.

“That Mom’s always been a homicidal maniac and we never noticed?” Tara flipped her hair over her shoulder and shook her head. “Okay, I have the most right to be angry, and even I think that’s going too far.”

“Dad’s told me.” Why was this conversation going awry? He searched the bedraggled backyard. “Where’s Dad?”

“Your dad?” Michael repeated and jerked his thumb over his shoulder. “He’s passed out on an empty twelve-pack of Coors.”

“Right now? We kind of have a situation with Mom.”

“Yeah, that’s probably why.”

Michael held his hand out to Jackie. She took it, bid farewell, and continued around the side of the house. Ed, Tara, and Kris headed after them.

Darcy followed them to the front. They were trading agreements for what time to meet in the morning for wedding preparations and heading for their cars.

“Where are you going?” he demanded.

Jackie tilted her head. “We’re done here. Whether or not she’s a maniac, Mom made it an early night, and I’m going to take her up on it.”

“You can’t leave. Mom’s having a breakdown. We have to do something.”

“Like what?”

“Talk.”

They looked at him like he was crazy.

“So, saying you’re right, and Mom tricked Amber into lighting the entire wedding party on fire…” Jackie hung onto her nodding husband’s elbow. “We are far past the point of an intervention. She needs serious mental help.”

“Serious,” Michael agreed. “That’s above our pay grade.”

“Right, so we have to talk to her, tell her our concerns, and convince her to take a break. Stop stressing, talk to friends, or at the most, maybe even admit herself.”

Now they all looked at him like he was delusional.

“She’s not going to do that.” Tara hugged him gently as if he were the one who needed a psychiatric visit. “What could we say? The evidence went up in flames. Nobody saw her do it. Maybe she’d listen to Dad, but I doubt it.”

“He’s passed out. And he’ll never commit her.”

“So there’s your answer.” Tara squeezed Darcy once more and then released him and draped herself across Ed. “I just need to marry you tomorrow. No matter what happens, no matter how badly it goes, we get married and then leave forever.”

Ed nodded. “Agreed.”

“You can’t abandon Mom when she’s broken. She’s fragile,” Darcy protested. “What about all she’s done for us? What about our family?”

“‘Our family’ is a myth,” Jackie said dryly.

“It never existed,” Tara agreed.

“What are you saying? We had an amazing childhood. Mom was always there for us.”

“Mom was always there for me and you, Darcy,” Jackie corrected.

“She came to our games. Our activities. She was always there—”

“For us. Yes.”

“But—”

“Yeah, things weren’t that great for me and I was the one she ignored,” Tara mused. “I can’t imagine why Nicole still lives at home. She must suffer from Stockholm Syndrome.”

“Nicole’s still trying to help Mom.” He gestured behind him, where Nicole had held back. “You can’t leave her now.”

“Why?” Michael asked.

Jackie shushed him and held up her hands. “Okay, Darcy. If Mom’s had a mental break, and pouring lighter fluid over your fiancée’s food is a good sign, call an ambulance. I’ll wait with you until they get here. Let an expert evaluate her. If they take her, great. But if they conclude she’s a sane, manipulative, possessive sociopath and don’t take her in, then it’s a long night for nothing.”

Tara and Ed nodded.

Kris waved her hand over her shoulder. “You guys got this. Good luck. Rest up for magic tomorrow!”

Kris got in her van and drove off.

Jackie waited for Darcy’s answer. Tara leaned against Ed. Everyone was staring.

His decisiveness wavered.

He still wanted to protect his mom. She wasn’t crazy, just stressed. Being tested by strangers and committed would embarrass her like her drunken fall and chipped tooth. He wanted to spare her that pain.

“Maybe…if we share our concerns…”

Tara gave him a final hug. “Good night, Darcy. Good luck with Mom.”

Ed shook his hand. “You’ll need it.”

“Guys…”

“I’ll see you in the morning.” Michael shook his hand also with a dark grin. “I hope.”

Darcy chuckled uneasily. “We could handle this without embarrassing anyone.”

Jackie followed Michael to his car. “Sure, Darcy. I bet Amber’s not embarrassed right now.”

His gut sank. “She’s used to being on fire. She’s a dragon.”

“And being left soaked, alone, and naked is normal too?” Jackie got into the car. On the other side, Tara and Ed closed their doors and Ed started his engine.

“They shift naked…”

Michael leaned across the roof. “Just don’t let your mom ruin your relationship the way she almost ruined mine. Or the way she’s trying to ruin Ed and Tara’s.” He got in. “That is no debate.”

The cars disappeared from the driveway, leaving Darcy alone.

His heart flopped.

When he was a kid—heck, even a week ago—he’d had this illusion that his family was strong. His siblings lived at home because they cared about each other. If someone was hurt or needed a hand, the rest of the family would pull together and help them.

He’d even tried to sell this illusion to Amber. Promising she could get the love and community she craved from her brothers from his family instead.

But that illusion had only existed in his head.

He returned to the house.

Nicole was waiting on the porch, her arms crossed, leaning against a pillar. “Everybody left?”

“Some family we are.”

Nicole snorted, shook her head, and laughed. “You know, it’s funny. I thought one day everybody would see that I wasn’t the crazy emo drama queen. That something really is wrong with Mom and I’d be vindicated. But we’re here. Everybody gets it. They can see Mom’s cuckoo, and yet I still don’t feel vindicated.”

“Let’s go talk to her.”

“Oh. No.”

“We can do it together.”

“No, Darcy.” Nicole put out her hands in a swift refusal. “I’ve talked myself blue. Or yellow. I’m a dead canary. I sang my last coal-mine song.”

“You have a video.”

“Which I’ll show to the police or anybody else who wants it. But I didn’t capture Mom dumping lighter fluid on Amber’s food.”

“Wait, so you think she didn’t?”

“I don’t know. It’s hard to believe Amber spontaneously combusted and the burger had nothing to do with it, but as I said, I don’t have evidence.”

Nicole’s watch beeped.

She checked her cell phone. “Time for my emergency counseling appointment. Boy, do I need it. Oh, and another thing that filming myself is good for? Now my therapist knows for sure I’m not some delusional narcissist, but I’m actually living in a bonkers soap opera, and she’s giving me emergency sessions at a discount so I can keep her updated.”

“Nicole, nobody thinks you’re crazy.”

She patted his shoulder a little too hard. “You can talk to Mom, Darcy. You’re her little golden boy. Maybe she’ll listen to you.”

“Nicole…”

His last sister clicked the fob for her car. The lights flashed, and doors unlocked. She drove away without a second glance.

Okay. He was the last one who cared about this family. It was up to him to save his mom.

Darcy dragged himself into the kitchen.

Mom was no longer collapsed in the chair, sobbing. She’d moved on to peeling apples. His great-grandmother’s handwritten recipe for wedding-tradition rum cake was taped to the tablet stand.

Mom squinted at the recipe. “Hmm. I can’t tell if that’s three teaspoons of rum in the frosting or three tablespoons. I’m sure it’s a fifth in the cake itself… No, maybe that’s in the glaze…need to make sure I have enough corn starch…”

He sat on a barstool and helped himself to the peelings. “Mom. You should lie down. Don’t worry about things.”

“Hmm?”

“You’re still recovering.” He gestured at the dark bruises around her eyes and the red marks she’d concealed with sunglasses. “Don’t worry about the wedding. We have it covered.”

“Oh, no, there’s so much to do. Everything went wrong when I was resting after my first attack, and I’ll be up half the night setting it right. Where’s Nicole?”

“Counseling.”

“Ugh, of course she is. Then I suppose it’s you and me working all night to fix Tara’s wedding so her regal beauty shines.”

He set aside the peelings, discomfort growing in his belly. He had to do this right. “Seriously, Mom. Don’t worry about this stuff. Don’t stay up all night for a cake.”

“Well, I have to worry about the cake. If I don’t make it, Tara will have nothing.”

“That’s not true. Amber hooked Tara up with a great baker. She’s bringing wedding cupcakes.”

The spoon clanged in the metal bowl. “Wedding…cupcakes?”

“Neapolitan, the same flavor Tara wanted. I had a quick taste. Call it a service charge. They were pretty—”

“That’s not a flavor,” she snapped, breathing hard.

He backpedaled. This would be a long night. “Sure, Mom. You don’t have to worry about Tara’s wedding. Everything’s taken care of. Just relax, go with the flow, and she’ll be married before you know it.”

His mom stiffened in the corner and gripped the spoon like she was going to snap it. She would not rest. And he had to convince her on his own.

“Then, if you want to stress over a wedding, you can stress yourself over mine,” he tried to joke.

She rotated on her heels, crossed her arms, and leaned against the counter. “I thought you broke up with Amber.”

“We’re just spending a night apart. It’s the first time since we’ve gotten together, and I care about you and want to see you’re taking care of yourself.”

Her brows rose. “This is your first night apart? She’s spent every night in my house?”

“No, I would never host a guest without asking. I’ve spent the night at her place.”

“You snuck out of my house?”

“Snuck out?” He snorted. “Come on, Mom. I’m thirty, not thirteen.”

She picked up her bowl of apples and poured rum over them to soak. “You’re thirty and you’re still speaking to your mother in that tone?”

Her disapproval set him on edge. He laughed a little harder to cover his discomfort. “Mom, come on. You’re talking like it’s not normal to spend time with the woman—er, dragon—I’m going to marry.”

Mom slammed the bowl on the granite counter. “What will it take to prove Amber is wrong for you?”

The slam echoed in the kitchen.

She turned and appealed to Darcy. “I’m the one who’s here for you. I’m the one who loves you. I’m the one who gave you life and who works tirelessly to make sure you’re happy. I’ve always been here for you. Not anyone else. Me.”

The wild look in her eyes and the bruising gave her face weird, dangerous shadows that made him distinctly uncomfortable. He eased off the seat, even though he already towered over her with his tall frame. “Mom, you’re getting upset again.”

“Of course I’m upset! First Jackie, then Tara, and now you, Darcy, you’re going away from me. You’re all leaving me, abandoning me while you go about living your lives. How do you think that makes me feel?”

“Proud that you raised children who can function as adults?”

“Terrified!” Her chest rose and fell. It was still speckled with soot and fire extinguisher foam. “I worry about you every moment you’re out of my sight. You’ll always be my babies. And no one’s more important to a baby than their mother!”

Maybe going along with her delusion was exciting rather than calming her down.

Darcy rested calming hands on her thin, bony shoulders. “Mom, I—”

“Don’t say it.” She raised a shaking finger. “Don’t you dare say it!”

“Say ‘it’? What do you think I’m going to say?”

A chirrup of his cell phone interrupted their argument. She glared at his pocket as he dragged out the device and recognized the name. “Huh. Pyro.”

“One of those dragons!”

Right, and their last conversation hadn’t gone too well, so he was more surprised to see Pyro calling than usual. He stepped back from his mom to answer. “Hey. Is everything okay?”

“No.” Pyro’s side roared with chaos. Incessant pounding, an emergency fire siren, and shouting. “Amber lost her temper.”

Uh-oh. “Tell Chrysoberyl that was a mistake. Amber didn’t mean to lose control and destroy our backyard.”

“Huh? No, she tried to eat the dragon inspectors.”

“What? When?”

“Just a little while ago. Yeah, she lost it, big-time. I knew that missing coffee would be a problem.”

“So what’s happening now? Are we under military rule? Should we go to a shelter? Is Earth under attack?”

“Nah, it’s nothing like that. I mean, Chrysoberyl is screaming that the inspectors should do it and Amber still has to marry him, but—”

“Do not let her marry Chrysoberyl.” Darcy headed for the hall to get his keys. “You hear me?”

“Nobody’s listening to him,” Pyro continued. “He’s also demanding someone invite him to come to Earth and talk to her personally.”

“Do not let anyone invite him!”

“Right, but he’s not the problem.”

“I mean it, Pyro. He’s not invited!”

“He’s not the problem,” Pyro repeated, “because Amber’s just resigned and booked herself a one-way ticket back to Draconis.”

Darcy stopped in the front entrance, car keys in hand. “What?”

“Yep. She up and destroyed her office, tried to chew on the dragon inspectors, incinerated our elevator, and then holed up in Mal’s office and called her mom. She says she’s done with Earth, she doesn’t want to hurt anyone anymore, and it’s better if she just leaves forever.”

He rocked onto his heels and pinched his eyes shut. “I screwed up.”

“Yeah, you did.”

Darcy rubbed his forehead as if he could erase the mistake. He’d chosen to placate his mom because she was unhinged, and he’d done it at the expense of Amber. She was just so stable. He’d relied on her calm ability to repress to…

No, he’d told her not to repress anymore. He’d taken away her coping mechanisms, promised he’d be there no matter what, and then dropped her when she’d needed him the most.

I’m serious. Take me seriously.

He was constantly telling people that he meant what he said. But here, he was the joke.

His decision crystallized. He opened his eyes and focused. “I’ll be right there.”

“You want me to pick you up?”

“No, I’m leaving right now. Just stop Amber from leaving.”

“You got it.” Pyro’s tone edged into rough danger. “Don’t screw up again.”

“If I do, there’s going to be a line of people getting even with me, Pyro, and you’ll have to wait in the back.”

He barked his laugh and hung up.

Darcy checked his keys, pocketed his phone, and then patted his other pockets. “Wallet…”

His mom stood in the kitchen doorway. With the light shining behind her, her face was in shadow. “Darcy? Are you leaving me?”

“It’s an emergency.” He took the stairs two at a time. “Sorry, Mom! I’ll explain when I get back.”

She didn’t answer.

His wallet wasn’t on his dresser, wasn’t on his nightstand, wasn’t in the back pocket of his last pair of pants. Uh-oh. Had he done something stupid with it? Like, left it at Amber’s house?

Okay, no time. He’d drive without his license and try not to break too many speeding laws.

His mom was waiting at the door with a bottle of sparkling water and a plate of spaghetti. “Please don’t go.”

“I’ll be back as soon as I can.”

“Not before you have something to eat.”

He grabbed the bottled water and kissed her cheek. “I’ll drink it in the car.”

She stepped in front of the door. “Just, you haven’t eaten all day, and if you leave now I’m worried about you.”

“I had half a burger at the barbecue.”

“Half! Darcy, for a man of your size, that’s barely anything. You’ll faint on the road.”

“Mom.”

“Here, just eat, okay?” She shoved the plate at him, and he juggled the flowery ceramic with the bottled sparkling water. “I don’t want anything to happen to you.”

This was ridiculous. His heart sped up. Amber wouldn’t let anyone, even Pyro, hold her in place when she wanted to go. Darcy had hurt her badly. The need to go, now, fix and comfort her, thudded in his chest.

“Fine.” He stabbed the spaghetti, shoveled it in his mouth without chewing, and downed it with half the bottle of sparkling water. One bite, two bites, three bites and he’d taken a good chunk out of the plate. Enough time had passed. He set the plate on the coffee table with a clatter, danced past her when she tried to grab him into a hug, and escaped out the front door. “Bye, Mom.”

“Darcy?” Her voice turned shrill. “Darcy, come back!”

His long legs got him into the car with the door locked just before she reached it. She pounded on the window. “Darcy, don’t you dare leave me. Don’t you dare. This is life or death!”

He buckled in, started the engine, turned up the radio to drown out her screams, and backed into the center of the driveway. Amber needed him. He was breaking free…

The horizon wavered.

He hit the brakes. The car rocked in the middle of the driveway. There seemed to be a delay in the motion of the car and the tilt of the horizon. The radio muted as if big, fluffy cotton was pressed to his ears. He rested both hands on the steering wheel…and couldn’t feel it. The cotton wrapped around his hands, nestled him into the seat, and pressed his head into the steering wheel.

“Oh, dear.” Mom’s voice echoed from a great distance. “I told you getting into this car was life or death. Can you imagine if this had happened to you at the bottom of the hill? Or on a bridge? Listen to your mother, Darcy. Always listen to your mother.”

His head rocked back against the seat rest, and a bright flashlight pierced his eyes. “Something’s…wrong…”

“Maybe I gave you too much. You’re so much bigger than me, I doubled the dose. Let me know if you’re going to throw up. I don’t want you aspirating the vomit… Here, Darcy, can you unlock the door?…Very good. And stand? Be a good boy, listen to Mom, and stand up.”

He struggled to put his arms around his mom and staggered out of the car, across the porch, and into the house. “What…did you…do to me?”

She forced him up the stairs. Everything moved in slow motion.

“You know, when you were a baby, you loved stairs.” She helped him up, grunting. Sweat glistened off her bruised, scraped face, giving her unfamiliar shadows and sharp features. “I walked you up and down these stairs a hundred times a day. You’re a much bigger baby now, Darcy, but don’t you worry. Mom will always take care of you. I’ll stop you from running into furniture, and I’ll stop you from marrying a dangerous, trampy beast.”

He stumbled into his room and sat on the bed. His head spun.

Mom fished in his pockets and put his cell phone and keys on his nightstand. Then, she fished his wallet out of her apron pocket, wiggled it in front of his face, and dropped it with the others.

“I knew you were going to leave me. I took measures. Everyone else left me, but you promised you would never leave, and I held you to that promise, didn’t I? I was smart and held insurance.”

He blinked dully. None of this was making sense. “I don’t feel well.”

“Hmm? What’s this?” Mom reached for two velvet boxes on his nightstand.

He lunged for them, stumbled, and swept everything to the carpet. “No!”

She landed on her butt with a surprised squeal. “Darcy!”

He collapsed on the critical two boxes and wormed them into his innermost trouser pocket. With a massive groan, he heaved his way back onto the bed. “It’s…private…”

“Now, now. There must be no secrets between… Oh.” She scooped up a third box he hadn’t noticed and opened it. Her face softened. “Your last chastity ring.” She lifted the small silver circle, examined it, and then pocketed the ring with a sigh. “I tried. I really tried.”

“Tried…?”

“To keep you pure. But it’s not too late. We’ll start over.” She flipped through his cell phone contacts. “Let’s see. What was the name of that man who wanted to marry Amber? It was a gemstone. Carnelian.”

She put his phone to her ear.

“Yes, Carnelian Clothiers, hello? I’m trying to reach the man who wants to marry Amber. She’s… Yes, thank you, I’ll wait. … Oh, hello? Yes, Amber’s going to attend my daughter’s wedding tomorrow, and I want to invite you as my special guest. … Yes, it’s a human wedding, and I’m a human, but I understand you want to marry Amber, and she’s going to be so happy to see you. … Well, I don’t know what kind of weddings you attend, but no one rips off anyone’s arms here at my house. … Uh-huh. Yes, you should be grateful.”

His mom huffed and replaced the cell phone on Darcy’s nightstand. “This better be worth it.”

Darcy forced himself to reason. “Amber… Amber…shlghh… Amber…”

“Oh, maybe it wasn’t as strong a dose as I thought.” Mom chuckled, threw his arm over her shoulder to heave him up, and wheeled him out of his bedroom again, breathing hard as she directed them to the creepy door at the end of the hall. “It’s no good if you get your strength back. I need to do so much tonight. I can’t worry about you sneaking out.”

He tried to push reason out his numbed lips.

Amber needed him. She was leaving. Darcy had to get to her. He had to stop her.

“Mom…”

“Yes, Darcy, that’s right. I know you don’t like the turret, but I’m doing this to save you. I’m saving you from yourself.” She unlocked a new padlock on the turret, opened the door, and climbed the stairs with him.

In his strange state, the turret squeezed in on him like a cage. The junk crowded him in, his lungs choked with claustrophobic dust, and a stuffy heat slicked his cotton skin with dank sweat. The single window had been nailed shut and the tarps removed. Red sunset shone through the slats like bars.

Mom eased him to a thin blanket in the middle of the floor. His head thunked the wood. She cooed, kissed his boo boo, and stretched. “Oh, Darcy, there’s your Hee Hee.” She disappeared from his sight.

Exhaustion from staggering up two flights of stairs crashed over him. His muscles sighed in relief. He couldn’t even turn to watch where she was going, and he didn’t want to. He didn’t want to do anything. Now that his mom wasn’t forcing him to move, he would never move again.

Amber. Don’t leave. I made a mistake. I choose you.

“Look, Darcy.” His mom held up a small, bald animal, worn so its stuffing poked through in patches. “This is the hedgehog your dad gave you for your first birthday. You sure loved that hedgehog.” She brushed off the spiderwebs and nestled it into his arms. “Here, this will bring you comfort.”

He did not remember this hedgehog.

Then, she frowned. “Or was it Jackie’s? Hmm.”

He sank through the cottony floorboards and into—

Amber.

“Hnnnnnh,” he protested.

“Aw, just like when you were little. You would run and run and run, fighting sleep as long as you could.” His mom knelt to his level and kissed his forehead. “Do you want me to sing you a lullaby? I used to sing until your eyes got so heavy, you couldn’t help but fall asleep.”

“Hnn-unnn.”

“Oh, you.” She wiggled his nose. “It’s been so long since I could care for you like this. I wish we had more time. Well, after Tara’s wedding, you know, she’s moving out with that awful Ed. And Jackie just had the nerve to say she’s going to the East Coast with Michael. All because of his stupid allergy. Did you hear about that? She’s so mad that she says I lied, even though she’s the one who married a man that dislikes cinnamon. Who dislikes cinnamon? Terrible people, Darcy, I tell you. And then, if Nicole moves away, then it can be just us two.”

“…Da…”

“Oh, your father wouldn’t care. He’ll drink. He’s never home.” She smiled dreamily. “You can stay in the turret, like this, and I’ll nurse you every day. That’s a little dangerous.” She ran a finger under his neck across his vertebrae. “You could have an accident. Nobody would stand by you if you fell down the steps and got paralyzed, but you know, I would. I will always love you, Darcy.”

“Nnnnngh.”

“That’s right.” She kissed his forehead. “Mom’s here.”

And then, while his mom sang a forgotten lullaby in a scratchy voice, sleep dragged him into the dreamless, empty void.

While Amber’s brothers shouted and banged on Mal’s office door, their mother planned Amber’s return to Draconis.

“I can’t wait to see you get on the next transport. Surrounding myself with my dragonlets and their new partners has brought me the greatest joy.” The illustrious dragon matriarch, scales glossy with aristocratic shiny piercings, sighed on the screen. “My darling, you look gorgeous. Earth agrees with you. You look so much happier and more vivacious than when you used to drag around the manor as my only heir.”

Amber rubbed her arm. Her happiness cooled at the memory of the long, lonely hours on the aristocratic estate alone.

She’d landed on Mal’s office chair harder than she’d intended and splintered it under her force. Now she hovered over it. Human-built rooms were too small to contain a female.

But this office didn’t echo when she walked the halls. It was filled, always, with her siblings.

…who no longer wanted her around. Just like Darcy.

Her heart squeezed.

“I can’t wait to see you frolicking here, Amber. Every time I see you on the video screen, you only seem happier.”

Amber cleared her throat. “Mother? Did you ever fight with our father’s matriarch?”

“After she accepted me? No. She was a delight. I only ever fought with my mother, as you well know. Why, every time I left to meet your father, I had to defeat my mother in mortal combat.”

“How did that go?”

“There are seven of you, so I think you know the answer.” Her mother preened, smoothing her long snout scales.

“Mother… Weren’t you ever frustrated? You could never win your mother’s approval.”

“Not frustrated, seething.” She bared her long fangs and snapped the air. “Once my dragonlets were born, I could never leave the Outer Rim. Even though I could never keep them, I could never leave them either.”

“Why did you keep me?”

Her mother snorted in surprise. “As opposed to dropping you off at the orphanage?”

“Like my brothers, yes.”

“Because your grand dragon wouldn’t dare threaten a female dragonlet.” She sniffed. “Even though she wouldn’t recognize you as an aristocrat—she wouldn’t validate my marriage even though it doomed our line to illegitimacy—she would never live down threatening her only grand-heir.”

“Our grand dragon threatened my brothers?”

“For what other reason would I ever deny them?”

Amber studied her claws. “You wanted to be the matriarch.”

“Me? Ha!” Her mother laughed hard and hot, smoke curling from her nostrils until she realized Amber was serious. “Aristocracy? I preferred your father and his low-caste friends. I ran away with him for years of our early marriage. My first and only mistake was believing your grand dragon had changed.”

“Why?”

Her mother sucked in a deep breath. The red of the sky seemed to intensify, and she drew up to her full dramatic height.

“Your grand dragon learned that I had produced my first heir. She hunted me down and recalled me for the first-birthday recognition ceremony, and in my foolishness, I presented my little Malachite to be recognized as an aristocrat and have my marriage validated.

“Instead, the foul wyrm chomped my baby dragonlet in her teeth and demanded I return to the estate and live as her heir or else she would eat him right in front of me.”

Amber’s gut lurched. “No.”

“Oh, yes.” Her mother shuddered. “I begged, pleaded, promised. Anything to save Malachite. She chewed him a few times—he still bears the scars, although I have never told him why because this is, quite honestly, the most horrific memory of my life—and spit him out into his father’s arms. I did as she wished and cast my husband and dragonlet aside.”

“You did it to protect him. But you still had more dragonlets afterward.”

“Well, I was never an obedient daughter, even before I met your father. After I met him, Amber, we were destined to be together. We were. Your grandmother prevented us from living in the estate, but she could not prevent us from embracing our happiness.”

Her mother’s dreamy expression made Amber’s own heart ache.

She blinked and finished the story. “Anyway, every dragonlet I presented was an insult to her control, and every presentation ceremony she used as a reminder of our agreement.”

Amber touched her body, searching for chew marks.

“She didn’t dare touch another of my dragonlets.” Fire crackled from her mother’s clenched fangs. “I presented you from a safe distance, believe me. And she knew better. Agreement or not, by the time Jasper, Alex, and Flint were born, she was ill. At the first excuse, I would have challenged and killed her myself. There were many times I wished to…but, I also always wished for you to be recognized. In the end, no matter how horrible she acted, she was still my mother.”

Her mother’s scales shimmered with pain. Regret for the awful mother she’d had, sadness that she’d always wished for a different version of her mother that did not exist.

That same regret had passed over Darcy’s face earlier today. And the other days he’d apologized for his mother’s tests. He said human mothers didn’t test their daughters-in-law like dragons. Amber hadn’t understood him, but the sadness on her mother’s face mirrored his sadness.

…Had she misunderstood?

Darcy had canceled their wedding on Monday and asked Amber to leave, but was there more to the story? Had Darcy lost something or had his mother threatened something unforgivable?

She needed to ask him.

“Thank you, Mother. I understand more now.”

“Yes, my darling.” The fire went out, and her mother blew smoky rings. “If your father had been an adventurer, then perhaps we would have settled somewhere far away like on Earth. Malachite gets his spirit from me, of course. Your father was much steadier in temperament and practical, like you and Jasper.” She squinted. “Where are your brothers, by the way?”

“Standing in the doorway, peering through the splinters.”

Her brothers broke the door the rest of the way open and piled into Mal’s office. Mal’s shirt had been shredded during their earlier argument. White markings on his chest could be teeth.

“My life ended yours.” Mal’s voice was rough. “Yours and Father’s.”

“No, Mal.” His mother smiled with tears in her eyes. “You are my life. You always have been.”

He shook his head.

“I’m so proud of everything you’ve accomplished. Look at how you’ve united your siblings and inspired every dragon regardless of caste across the entire Empire. You run a company at the top of the intergalactic charts. You’ve wed a kind wife who brings out your best.”

He looked at the floor.

“Only one thing could make me happier than what you have done.”

He cleared his throat and looked up, his eyes moist. “What’s that?”

“Of course it is give me grand dragonlets.”

He blinked. “But I have. I mean, I will. Cheryl’s pregnant.”

“Nine months takes too long! Ferocia Carnelian has twenty-seven grand dragonlets right now. Every time we meet for fire tea, she has new holos and I have nothing, Malachite. Nothing!”

Pyro’s lips curved. “He can’t speed this up, Mother.”

“And you, Pyrochlore! You head your own company now, with your own wife, and inspire the same question. When will you give me grand dragonlets?”

“Ah…well…”

“These companies are successful enough. Close the building, go home right now, and gift your wife nice human love tokens so she will embrace you and produce dragonlets.”

“Well, but Amy’s helping her roommate bake—”

“Now, Pyrochlore! Swoop in, kidnap her if you must, and overwhelm her with passion.”

He hedged. “Yes, but you see, another friend—”

“Do not make me come over there!”

He pivoted and flew out of Mal’s glass tube.

Her gaze fixed on her unmarried sons. “And where are your wives, Jasper and Alexandrite?”

Both blanched.

“I thought the Empress was no longer seeking a husband,” Jasper ventured.

“The Empress might be ill, but her advisers still need marriages to successful males like you two.”

The brothers shuddered. The Empress’s advisors were as old, crusty, ill-tempered, and dangerous as the Empress.

“And where’s Flint? He is also unmarried and, I assume, lax in his duty to produce my grand dragonlets.”

“I’ll convey the message,” Alex promised, his two-tone eyes flashing.

“Amber, I look forward to seeing you.”

“Actually, Amber should not go.” Alex stepped forward, his suit perfect despite the dripping char of the hall he must have hurried down. “She’s engaged to a human.”

Her mother’s jaw dropped. “Amber! Is this true?”

Oily fear mixed with self-recrimination. “But I scared him. I lit a rehearsal dinner on fire. I could have jeopardized the treaty. And Darcy canceled the wedding.”

“So Amber must win him back, reschedule the wedding, and get to producing the many dragonlets you deserve.” Alex stood with perfect posture, without a single hair awry. “Jasper and I can’t become suitors. We must support Amber during this difficult time.”

“Why, Amber? It should be a simple matter of spraying your chosen male with lust hormones.”

The males shook their heads.

“Human desires are different,” Mal said. “Cheryl has never sprayed me once. She says she doesn’t even know what I’m talking about.”

“I’ve never sprayed Darcy,” Amber confirmed. Her heart broke a little. “He said…he said he loved me anyway…”

“That’s strange, but even more confusing. If he loves you, why do you not carry him away to your lair?”

“I did…”

“Oh!” Her mother clapped with delight. “If you’ve already performed the dragon ceremony, dragonlets will be on their way soon. Any misunderstandings will disappear when you carry his dragonlet. Alex, Jasper, prepare yourselves.”

“On the contrary.” Alex intervened again. “Humans care about their weddings, and the ceremonies can take so very long to arrange. We can’t begin a courtship until Amber is married in the human way.”

She emitted a long sigh. “Would it be too much to ask if one of you has secretly impregnated a female and she is due with dragonlets very soon? Such as in the next twenty-four hours?”

Alex and Jasper both shook their heads.

“Are you sure? You are sure?” Their mother sighed heavily. “My next fire tea is tomorrow. I would forgive delays if only you could produce something for me to share with Ferocia Carnelian.”

Everyone was silent.

Alex’s two-tone eyes gleamed. “You could talk to Ferocia about the activities of her son. He insists on harassing Amber. First, he wanted her to leave Earth with us, and then he wanted her to end her engagement.”

“What?” Her gaze narrowed. “Little Chrysoberyl is causing trouble again?”

“Honestly, Mother, I think Amber’s wedding would already be finished if Chrysoberyl Carnelian didn’t force the Gentleman’s Society inspectors on us.”

“Well! Interfering with my daughter’s engagement and the future Onyx family matriarch?” Their mother grew in height and fury. “It seems I will have something to share with Ferocia after all.”

Their mother closed the connection.

The silence in the office was almost deafening. Nobody looked at each other. Outside, the sprinklers had stopped. A cleaning crew had arrived and was sifting through the wet mess.

Amber rose from behind Mal’s desk, opened his clothes cabinet, and pulled on a too-big shirt.

Her brothers waited.

She cleared her throat. “I’m sorry I lost my temper and destroyed everything.”

Mal picked up the remnants of his chair and forced it into the oversized steel refuse bin kept in his office because of the number of times they had to recycle his broken things. “Nothing is destroyed yet.”

“You lasted a long time,” Jasper assured her. Alex and Mal agreed. “Alex set a timer for how long until one of us attacked them. You lasted twice as long as us.”

“I did?”

The males all nodded.

Mal lifted a brow. “Don’t you remember the last fight in this office?”

Oh. Yes, she did, but she was so used to being the only one who remained in human form while the rest of her siblings fought. It hadn’t stood out.

Jasper stood in front of her earnestly. “Please stay.”

“You really want me to?”

Again, her brothers nodded.

Her chest tingled with warmth. After all this time, her brothers did care. She wasn’t just a deadly female they feared and tried not to anger. They wanted her to stay.

“Besides, we need you,” Mal said gruffly, breaking the mood. “No one else understands your budget.”

“I’m using a human system. It’s not hard.”

They all reacted like it was hard.

She smiled. “I’ll stay. But I must talk to Darcy.”

“Pyro called him,” Alex said. “He offered to pick Darcy up, but Darcy declined.”

Jasper frowned. “Didn’t Pyro say he would see Darcy soon?”

“I only heard him encouraging Darcy not to wait.”

Her still-fragile heart wobbled. The memory of her mother’s pained sadness meshed with Darcy’s. “He asked me to give him some time with his mother. I could not win her approval, and he wanted to marry me anyway, but now he’s changed his mind.”

“Then you should go to him and force him to change his mind back,” Alex replied.

Jasper and Mal agreed.

Amber shook her head. “Once, I would have done so. But I would like to respect his wish. I must treat his request seriously.”

“Darcy is rarely serious,” Alex said.

“But even when he is not serious, his ideas are clever.” Mal shoved the last chunk of the splintered chair into the steel bin, denting the side. “When Pyro was our vice president, his ideas were mostly bad or insane, but every once in a while, he offered an idea so outrageous, it changed our entire business and made us the success we are today.”

“Too bad Chrysoberyl does not share that talent,” Jasper murmured.

“He can’t even step on the planet without an invitation. We will never fill the vice president position with a useful person.”

A new idea bubbled in Amber’s head. “Perhaps you should recruit Darcy.”

Her brothers straightened and looked at her.

Mal frowned. “He’s the CEO of his own company.”

“His father is the CEO. Darcy is a client relations manager.”

“He would not abandon his family’s business.”

“His father is seeking a buyer. Didn’t you read my report, Mal? I put it on your desk days ago. He approached me during the dowry negotiation, and I promised to pass it on to you.”

Mal sorted through the disheveled folders. “If it’s not our next product launch, it’s not important.”

“Gaining a boutique lingerie business could be very important.”

Jasper piped up, “If he marries you, Amber, then we can offer Darcy any official position we want. Why don’t you tell him the good news?”

First, she wasn’t sure it was good news. His father was eager to sell, and Darcy’s sisters had exit plans, but the business was very important to Darcy’s mother and also important to Darcy.

And second, it was because she valued Darcy’s serious request.

“I will speak to him tomorrow.” She steeled herself for facing Darcy and the human wedding party after losing control so violently. “When I am an honored guest at Tara’s wedding.”

“Excellent. I will speak to his father,” Mal announced.

“You’re going as well?”

“Cheryl has to drop off her sign. Pyro will help Amy and Melody with cupcake transport. Jasper has acquired the rest of the ferns, and Alex…”

“I will attend to interview Darcy’s family,” Alex said smoothly. “Perhaps there are more assets we can discover. I must meet everyone who’s inherited his diplomatic and sales skills.”

“So, we’ll all be there?”

They nodded.

She linked her fingers. “Darcy’s mother disapproves of me. This disapproval may extend to all dragons.”

Jasper stepped forward and rested a calming hand on her shoulder. “Although none of us are Kyan, we are good backup in a fight.”

A lump formed in her throat. “You’d risk the treaty for me?”

Alex and Jasper nodded.

Mal flexed his fingers. “I’d prefer it to be against an aristocrat…”

They all looked at him.

He dropped his hand. “Of course, Amber. You’re an Onyx. We battle on behalf of the low caste, on behalf of the downtrodden, and on behalf of our family.”

“Okay.” She flexed her fists into claws. “Tomorrow will be a wedding to remember.”

Someone banged on Darcy’s door.

He blinked. The ceiling was dingy, and his eyes blurred. He’d drunk way too much last night.

The banging stopped.

No, wait. It started again.

No, no. Wait. That was the throbbing in his head.

His mouth was dried out as if he’d licked his pillow through the night.

A terrible urge compelled him to sit up. He had to go somewhere. There was something he had to do.

Darcy started to curl upright and then fell back. Thud. His head echoed against the floor.

Wow. He hadn’t gotten this drunk since…since…

Nah, he’d never gotten this drunk before.

He sat up.

The room moved beneath him like a boat on an unsteady ocean. Nausea welled in the back of his throat.

He needed something to settle his stomach.

A bottle of sparkling water rested next to a half-eaten plate of spaghetti.

How nice.

His stomach rolled.

He drank the water. The fizz tasted strange. He set it down and tried a mouthful of spaghetti. It tasted strange too. He spat it out.

There was something he had to do…

What time was it? Where was his cell phone?

Where was he?

Oh. Uh-oh.

This was the turret. He was stuck in the turret because Mom had dragged him up here. She’d been so sweet, so caring, so… Wait, no, she’d been trying to keep him from leaving. Leaving to go to Amber.

Amber!

He rolled onto his knees. Early sunrise filtered through the nailed-up window.

He’d screwed up. Chosen the easy path, the path of making peace and backsliding, instead of forging ahead with Amber. Yeah, it had been because he’d cared about his mom—he’d done it out of love—but the consequences were the same. Amber thought he’d canceled their marriage. He had to break out of here and stop her from leaving. Like a rom com, go racing through an intergalactic space dock with both arms open, screaming her name…

Please let me not be too late.

Please let—

His biceps trembled. His muscles loosened.

The horizon rotated.

Darcy collapsed.

Nooo.

He’d tasted that stupid spaghetti. He’d dosed himself again. Less this time…he hoped. Darcy bunched his muscles and kicked the plate so he didn’t wake up disoriented and screw up a third time.

He just needed to lie down a little longer. Then, he’d force himself up and set everything right…

* * *

Amber steeled herself and entered the downtown hotel. The marble columns and gold-maroon carpet invited her to linger at the fountains, but she marched straight to the reception desk.

This was where she was supposed to meet the bridal party. But that was before she’d lit half of them on fire and then been jilted.

The desk staff turned to her with an impersonal smile. “Yes?”

“Excuse me. I’m looking for the rooms of—”

“Amber!” A young man she didn’t know waved both hands and jumped up and down. “She came. She’s here.”

A crew of young males in button-down white shirts and dress slacks crowded around her. Ed emerged from the crowd and shook her hand with a smile. “We’re glad to see you.”

She followed him into the elevators and up to their floor. “I’m sorry I’m late. The reconstruction at our offices ran overnight, and then Darcy texted I’m not a special guest anymore so not to come early. Then I got Kris’s text asking where I was.”

The elevator dinged, and the doors opened.

“And here you are.” Ed led her to the double suite.

The groomsmen spilled from one suite with Ed’s male relatives, and she wove between the nervous, boisterous energy of the cheery males in various states of dress.

Ed knocked on the door to the adjoining suite. “Mama? Amber—”

The door flew open, and Kris enveloped her in a fierce hug. “Amber, thank God.” She pulled Amber into the suite and shut the door.

On the bridal side, there was no boisterous cheer. Only the stern sense of a besieged fortress about to send their exhausted warriors out for the final decisive battle.

Tara sat in front of the vanity, grim in a white bathrobe and wet hair. “Where’s your makeup artist friend? She was supposed to be here an hour ago.”

Amber dialed Carnelian Clothiers and was patched through to Syenite. During their call, Nicole snuck into the bridal suite with a shoebox under her arm. A few minutes later, everything was resolved and Amber hung up to face the taut bridal party.

“They’ll be here in five minutes,” Amber said, and an audible sigh filled the room as everyone’s shoulders slumped. “Eva was mostly packed up when she got a text saying that she’d been replaced.”

“What text?” Kris demanded.

“It was almost the same one I got.” Amber rotated her phone for them to see. Everyone crowded around. “I don’t know why Darcy wants to ruin your wedding now, Tara.”

Nicole peered over Tara’s shoulder. “Darcy would never text that. ‘You are bad. No longer invited to hotel. Only wedding. See how much better it is now. So happy finally listened to my loving mom.’ Guess we know who’s stolen Darcy’s phone. Gag me.”

“Gayle…” Kris clenched her fists and shook her head. “Tara, this wedding is a trial by fire. Your mother is on another plane. Stealing Darcy’s phone… Hey, who else does he have a contact for?”

“I don’t know,” Amber said. “I didn’t realize he even knew Syen’s girlfriend.”

“Why don’t you call your other friends who are helping us out? Just in case.”

Amber completed the other calls. In fact, the others had received similar cancellation texts. Cheryl had ignored hers. Jasper had unpackaged his acquisitions, so that was an easy fix. But Melody had rolled over and gone back to bed instead of baking. Freaking out was too gentle a description of her new state once she found out what had happened.

Amber completed the phone calls and reported back. “The cupcakes will be delayed. Pyro will deliver them to the reception.”

Tara balled her fists. “My whole wedding will be delayed. And when anyone asks why, I will point to my mother.”

“I thought we’d be safe because Amber’s friends aren’t normal vendors.” Kris tutted. “Gayle stole a phone and impersonated her son to get to them? What’s next?”

Amber held up her phone once more. “Do you think she faked this breakup video, too?”

The video was dim and only showed Darcy’s silhouette in the moonlight. “Amber… I’m so sorry, Amber. I… Snzzz… So sorry…”

“That’s Darcy,” Tara said.

“But probably still a fake. You can get Darcy to say anything when he’s half-asleep.” Nicole scrolled through her phone and then clicked a video. “Here’s my favorite.”

This video had much better lighting. Darcy lay across a couch, eyes closed, one hand in a bowl of water. Dark marker dyed a mustache and dramatic eyebrows on his face. He twitched on the couch. “The mushrooms are coming! Don’t… Snzzz… Blue taffeta, fifty cents…”

The video stopped. Darcy’s slurred voice was the same.

Nicole snerked. “The mushrooms are coming! Heh heh heh.”

Amber’s heart squeezed. Maybe this was a misunderstanding…

Tara pointed to the window. “Makeup!”

Syen landed on the shared suite balcony and released his large-boned, tall, always-cheerful girlfriend. Amber exited to meet them.

“I love weddings!” Eva’s rainbow-dyed locks were pulled into a messy bun, and she’d applied her usual purple eyeshadow and matching lipstick. “Thanks so much for this invitation, Amber. Syen,” she kissed his cheek, leaving a sparkly purple imprint, “it’s fine to get back to work. I know it’s hard right now without your idol.”

The impassive dragon adjusted his opaque glasses. “Kyan isn’t my idol. I respect his experience.”

“Mmhm. Love you.” She kissed his other cheek.

His jaw flexed. He lifted off the balcony, pointing away to work, and brushed the kiss imprint as though it were his treasure. Then he flew off.

Humans warmed a dragon’s heart.

“Eva?” Tara went for her usual hug, and Eva met her. They were both huggers. “Nice to meet you, and I’m so sorry about the mix-up. My mom’s sort of controlling, and you weren’t a part of her plan. I’m dreading what’s lying in wait for us at the venue. So, sorry in advance for the drama.”

“Drama’s my jam.” Eva unclasped her case like a magician and laid out trays of foundation, shadow, liner, and powders. “I honed my brushes on makeup for the drama department at my school, then the local stage, and then TV. I was considering going into Hollywood, but the job at the art school came through, and I prefer misty Portland.”

Tara took in a deep breath and let it out, trying to relax. “I regret not staying with Darcy last night and doing something about Mom.”

Kris nodded emphatically.

“Weddings are filled with regrets!” Eva’s cheer bubbled up, effervescent, lifting the mood. “So long as you love the man you’re marrying, you’ll be fine. Buck up! I’ll help your inner light shine.”

Tara gave her a wobbly smile.

Eva performed magic on the bride, straightening and braiding, teasing and sculpting her blonde locks into a “woodland elf” who everyone gushed belonged in The Lord of the Rings. Tara’s smile grew as Eva turned to her makeup. The bride’s skin glowed, natural yet radiant, with Eva’s artistic skills. Eva’s own makeup was dramatic and artistic, but on Tara, she used the perfect tones for beauty, strength, and wonder.

As Eva applied the finishing touches, Kris checked her phone. “Tara, things are looking good here. I’m going to check on the groomsmen. Hopefully, Jackie scrounged up some wildflowers.”

Tara’s smile fled. She tried not to cry. “I could always skip the bouquet.”

“I know, or use the white roses you were going to toss.”

Tara shook her head, still depressed. “That was my compromise with Mom. I no longer want to compromise.”

“I understand.”

“You toss a bouquet of white roses?” Amber queried as Kris left and Nicole stood up with her shoebox.

“It’s a tradition.” Tara mimed holding a bouquet and lobbing it over her head at the mirror behind her. “Whoever catches it will be the next person to get married.”

Nicole kicked the toe of her boot against the floor and cleared her throat. “Um, Tara. I tried to, uh, fix your brooch bouquet.”

Tara frowned hard. “What?”

Nicole opened the shoebox and pulled out the bouquet. It looked almost restored. The impressions were darker and the little pieces no longer clinked because the heat had fused them into a bulb shape.

Tara’s face lit up, and her lips parted. She touched the silver. “It’s lopsided.”

“And the corners are melty. I looked up a tutorial on Google to fix burnt silver. It’s the best I could do.”

“Nicole, thank you so much.” Tara got out of her seat and enfolded Nicole in a warm hug.

Nicole stood awkwardly.

Tears welled at the corners of Tara’s eyes.

“No tears!” Eva chirped. “No tears until after photography!”

Tara sniffed in her tears, cleared her throat, and straightened. “It means a lot to me that you did this and didn’t just hide in your room and pretend it didn’t affect you.”

“Yeah, well, you’re actually getting out.” Nicole gestured for taking off like a bird from the nest. “I wanted to help you launch.”

Tara touched the repaired brooches. “It looks amazing. You can hardly tell.” She let out a long breath and hugged the bouquet to her chest. “I’m sorry that yesterday I called you an emo slut who gets off on filming train wrecks.”

“I’m sorry I used to call you a bubblehead who gives ‘gamer girls’ a bad name.”

“I’m sorry I stole your prom dress and wore it for my ‘nightmare bitch from hell’ monster role play.”

“I’m sorry I ate the secret admirer Valentine candy that got delivered when you weren’t home.”

“That explains it! I knew I hadn’t gotten less popular.” Tara placed her hand on her heart. “While we’re clearing the air, I’m sorry that I was the one who started the rumor you smell like a camel after PE. I did it to steal your best friend in sixth grade. It was selfish and mean, and I felt bad.”

“Not bad enough to stop the rumors or stop from stealing my best friend,” Nicole pointed out.

“I was young and stupid. I hoped you’d never find out.”

“I understand.” Nicole accepted Tara’s put-it-to-rest hug. “I guess now’s the time to say I always knew it was you. Thanks to your apology now, I’m sorry I put Sriracha in your lip gloss, tanning lotion in your foundation, Flavor Aid in your blush, and used your toothbrush to clean the gunk under the sink for three weeks.”

Tara blanched under her layers of makeup. She covered her perfect lips. “What?”

“Bygones.” Nicole packed the shoebox under her arm. “You look like Galadriel. Except for the, you know, hotel bathrobe.”

Tara turned for the hotel bathroom. “I need to brush my teeth.”

“Tara, come on. The last time I did that was at least…months ago…”

“Last time?!”

“Just kidding.” Nicole grinned.

“Great joke.” Tara scrambled for her phone. “You know what my Facebook needs today? A picture of you looking sexy in a boudoir.”

Nicole darkened. “Now, now, Galadriel. Don’t make me pull your nicely shellacked hair.”

Eva watched the sisters with a happy sigh. “Okay, this is good drama.”

While the siblings worked out their differences, the bridesmaids eagerly sat for their hair and makeup. Kris finished her check on the groomsmen. Jackie was on her way without wildflowers, and both were thrilled that the brooch bouquet had been saved.

While Jackie raced in to get her makeup done and would catch a ride with Michael, Amber helped Kris cart the last supplies to her van and pack in the rest of the bridesmaids. The wedding dress hung from a peg in the back.

The groomsmen dispersed to several cars. Kris loaded the bridesmaids and buckled Tara—in an easy-to-change button-up shirt and leggings—into the passenger’s seat. Kris closed the door and studied the sky.

“Is everything okay?” Amber asked her.

Kris rested her fists on her hips. “The weather is perfect, but I can’t help feeling like we’re about to drive into doom. If this is a Lord of the Rings wedding, we’re crossing into Mordor.”

Amber let that rest a beat. Then she confessed, “I’ve never watched the movie.”

“Movies,” Kris corrected. “Based on a book series. You know what? Never mind. Meet you at the venue.”

She climbed in the van and pulled away.

Amber rocketed into the air and flew at an easy pace. Even though she didn’t get Kris’s reference, flying alone to Tara’s wedding felt wrong. She circled the property from high. Nobody moved on the grounds.

Amber touched down in front of the house at the same time as Kris’s van. It parked behind Darcy’s sedan and disgorged the dressed, made-up bridesmaids and Tara. Kris began unloading the vehicle. Nicole arrived a minute later and parked on the other side of the porch.

Tara’s father rose from a seated position beside the front door and stumbled off the steps. “Hi, Tara.”

She gave her dad a hug. “You’re freezing! Did you sleep outside?”

“Yep.”

“Are you drunk?”

“Yep yep.” He belched.

“Dad!”

“Sorry, sorry.” He waved away the burp. “I’ll sober up. I just wanted to tell you.” He rested his big hands on Tara’s shoulders. “I sold the business…to my buddy Rickers…for his timeshare in Aruba.”

“You what?!”

“I’m leaving here to crew a sailboat to San Diego. From there, I’ll hop rides until I land in the Caribbean.”

“But my wedding—”

“After the wedding. Yeah, after the wedding.”

“Wait, Dad.” Nicole shouldered into the conversation. “Are you saying I’m out of a job?”

He blinked. “Nicole.”

“Yes, Dad?”

He removed his hands from Tara’s shoulders and rested them on Nicole’s. “I’m drunk. I know you hate that. I just wanted to tell you…you kids…I sold the business to my buddy—”

“Yeah, I got that. What’s your buddy going to do with the business?”

“My buddy Rickers? I…uh…I’m drunk…”

“No, never mind.” Nicole patted his hands awkwardly. “You had to fortify yourself before you told Mom.”

“I told her before I started drinking.” He removed his hands from her shoulders, patted his pockets for a tissue, and blew his nose. “She didn’t care. That’s when you know things are bad. She’s up to something.” He frowned fuzzily at Tara. “I’m sorry about your wedding.”

Tara stiffened. “What did she do?”

“I don’t know. She didn’t care I sold the business. That means she’s up to something. Whatever it is, I’m sorry you couldn’t get the wedding you wanted.”

“It’s okay, Dad.” Tara clenched her fingers. “Girls, let’s see how bad it can be.”

Her bridesmaids stood behind her in solidarity and Kris stood at her shoulder. As a united team, they marched around the side of the house.

“Now I’ve told everyone…” He frowned. “Except Jackie…”

“She’s coming.”

“Then I’ll have told everyone.” He hiccupped.

Amber stepped forward. “Have you seen Darcy?”

“No.” His dad thumped his forehead as if he’d forgotten. “Jackie and Darcy, and then I’ll have told everyone…” He stumbled to Darcy’s car and knocked on the cold, fogged driver’s window. “Darcy? Darcy, I’ve got something to tell you.”

The car was empty.

Amber turned to the house. Darcy must be here somewhere. She unhooked the wedding gown bag and turned to carry it around to the backyard.

Nicole sidled up next to her. “This will sound weird, but I think something’s wrong.”

Muffled shrieks sounded from the backyard.

“Not weird,” Amber reassured Nicole. “Everyone is worried about the wedding and your mom.”

“I’m not worried about her. Not any more than usual. I’m worried about Darcy.” Nicole pointed to his car. “That’s not where he parks. His wallet is on his nightstand, but his bed is undisturbed. And I can’t find him anywhere in the house.”

“Maybe he took a walk…”

Nicole raised her brows. “A walk? Him?”

“Amber! My beloved nuclear star, my cuddle trap, my fiery poo-poo.” Chrysoberyl landed in front of them in a black Chinese-collar suit with a yellow-green tie. “It is I, your true equal, here to worship you as the dragon female your claws and teeth deserve. Let us wreak flames upon any who would sully your illustrious—”

“Stop.” Amber lifted one hand, silencing the muscular aristocrat. “What are you doing here? You know you can’t enter Earth’s atmosphere unless you’re invited.”

“But someone invited me.” His silver-limned teeth winked at her. “As your honored companion to this pointless human ritual.”

“Was it by text? There have been a lot of bad texts sent around this morning.”

“No! The mother of your nasty human interest invited me herself.”

Amber exchanged looks with Nicole.

A waft of brimstone tingled in her nose. “Chrysoberyl, you smell like you’re going to cause trouble.”

“Trouble? Me?” He glanced up at the sky and then tugged at his collar. “Never!”

“Then why do I smell brimstone?”

“Brimstone?”

“Yes, the rock that males chew to make fire?”

“That’s not for trouble. That’s defensive! This is so rustic. You never know where lizard cultists will appear.”

“Hmm.”

He glanced up at the sky again and eased forward. “Now that you have seen I’m the true dragon to marry you, let us go and marry right away.”

She squinted at the dots of color he kept looking at.

Chrysoberyl sniffed. “The dragon inspectors are here to witness.”

Nicole lifted her hand to shield her eyes. “I hope they have binoculars.”

Amber stopped him again. “There’s been a mistake. I’m not marrying you.”

“But you must! The mother assured me her son would never marry you.”

“Darcy and I don’t care what anyone else thinks.” She hoped.

“She promised!”

“Yes, but we are marrying anyway.” Another series of dots appeared overhead, growing in size as they descended. “Here, you can ask my siblings.”

Chrysoberyl blanched. “They’re here?”

The other dragons landed. Pyro carried half the cupcakes, Jasper carried boxes of ferns, and Mal landed with Cheryl and the chalkboard.

Mal placed Cheryl behind him and stormed the dragon. “Chrysoberyl! You are in violation—”

“I was invited!”

“Darcy’s mom invited him,” Amber called, calming her siblings. “She stole Darcy’s phone. That’s why you all got the texts.”

Jasper sighed. “Does he need a new phone? I can acquire it.”

“I don’t know. We haven’t found him.”

Pyro whipped his head up. “He never made it to the office last night? He was driving straight over.”

Amber pointed over her shoulder. “There’s his car. He must have changed his mind.”

Pyro stalked to the car. No signs of foul play, but his frown deepened. “Amber, I haven’t always supported your relationship, but Darcy’s invested a hundred percent. He was desperate to reach you last night and apologize.”

“No one’s heard from him.”

“Who saw him last?”

Nicole lifted her hand. “I did. Right before I left for my emergency counseling session. He was here.”

Pyro held his phone to his ear. “Syen, I need you to find a human Kyan was tracking. Yes, one of our specials. Darcy. He’s not… What do you mean, he’s still in his house?” Pyro lifted the phone from his ear. “Syen says they tracked him entering his house last night, and he never left.”

Dread pooled in Amber’s belly. How could Darcy be in his house if no one knew? Someone had taken him. Kidnapped him like they’d kidnapped Pyro. And she’d have no way—

Nicole smacked her own forehead with her palm. “He’s in the turret.”

Darcy rested his throbbing forehead against the wall and stared at the door to the second-floor hall.

A few seconds ago, he swore he heard Nicole calling his name, but his throat had been too hoarse for her to hear his response. He passed the sparkling water because even though he blamed the spaghetti, he didn’t want to be wrong and dose himself a third time. Darcy thumped down the stairs on his butt and rested his forehead against the wall. If he heard her voice again, he’d try to hit the wall, but he didn’t want to waste his energy or miss—

“Darcy?” Amber’s voice called his name. “Are you in here?”

Relief pierced his chest. She hadn’t left him forever. She’d come back. She was rescuing him. He needed a rescue.

“I’m in here…” He coughed and gagged on the dust.

“Did you hear anything?” Nicole’s voice asked.

“I’m not sure. I’ll fly around the outside and look in the window.”

Then she’d miss him on the stairs!

Darcy cracked his head against the door. It made a dull, hollow thump. He scuffed his feet on the floor and banged his shoulder. “Amber? Amber…”

Metal shrieked, and then the door fell away. Darcy collapsed at Amber’s feet.

Amber dropped the door over her shoulder, having ripped it right off the hinges, and knelt. “Darcy. You look terrible.”

He coughed on the dust. The light hurt his eyes and everything ached, but he couldn’t stop the smile burning with gratitude. “I feel terrible.”

Nicole rushed away. “I’ll get you some water!” She thudded down the stairs.

His buddy, Pyro, cocked a grin at him. “You gave us a scare. Don’t go locking yourself into attics, all right?”

“You got it.”

Pyro, Mal, and another dragon he didn’t know backed away and left them in the hall.

Amber pushed aside the new padlock, which was now stretched and broken like a piece of carnival taffy, and cupped his cheek. “You canceled our wedding tomorrow, but I still want to get married.”

He shook his head.

Her face dropped in shock.

“No, I canceled the ceremony.” He coughed again and fought to sit up. She helped him. He took her hands between his. “I didn’t want you and Mom fighting anymore. She’ll never be happy. Amber, all I want is for you to be happy.”

Her shock cleared. “Marrying you will make me happy.”

His heart swelled. “Me too.”

She leaned forward to nuzzle him for a kiss.

He stopped her. “I just… Give me a minute so I’m sure I won’t throw up.”

“Okay.” She rested on her heels, waiting patiently, her fingers on her nice formal-skirt-clad knees.

Tara stomped up the stairs with a furious Kris and a train of lovely, shocked bridesmaids. “Everything’s ruined. Everything! The arch, the buffet, the festoons. And then my dress—” She halted and stared at Darcy. “Oh, so you’re drunk too.”

His world was ending. “Mom’s drunk? Again?!”

“No, Dad. Shocker.” Tara whirled. “Where’s my wedding dress?”

“I hung it in that room.” Amber pointed to Jackie’s closet.

“Oh, Miss Fluffles is in there…” Jackie raced in, pulled the dress out of its bag, and brought it to Tara to inspect.

Tara waved her manicured fingertips. “A few cat hairs are better than a glass of red wine.”

“I’m not drunk.” Darcy held out his arms to Amber. She helped him to rise. As soon as the world stopped moving, he explained. “Mom fed me something, and I couldn’t move my legs.”

Jackie frowned as though he were being dramatic. “You think Mom drugged you?”

His insides curled. Sure, even after everything that had happened, he didn’t want to believe their mom was capable of what he accused. But she was. “Yes.”

“It was her muscle relaxants.” At the top of the stairs, Nicole lofted the small orange bottle. “I found them next to the cutting board with what looks like the crushed remains of a pill.”

Jackie’s mouth dropped open.

The other bridesmaids gasped and murmured.

Kris tutted.

Tara closed her eyes and shook her head. “This is the end.”

Nicole handed Darcy the glass of water. “Here. This is clean, I promise.”

“Thanks.” He swished his mouth and swallowed, already feeling better. He drained the glass.

“Are you going to be okay, Darcy?” Amber asked.

“I think so. It just needs to wear off.” He squeezed her shoulders, wishing he could hold her properly, and also so grateful for her strength to hold him up when he needed it.

“What do we do?” one bridesmaid asked.

The bridal group murmured. Today was supposed to be a wedding. Nobody was prepared to accuse the mother of the bride of a crime.

Darcy hugged Amber. “I know I’ll never guard your body, but I swear, Amber, I’ll guard your heart. I turned away when you needed me, and I learned. You’re the one I choose, now and forever.”

Amber’s eyes filled with tears. She swallowed and smiled softly, glowing with matching love. “Okay.”

His own heart swelled to bursting. He turned, resting himself on his own two feet, and pulled her to him. Striving for a lighter tone, he cleared his throat. “I’m ready for that kiss now.”

Amber lifted on her tiptoes and—

“Darcy!” His mom’s voice cut through the crowd like a shot.

His stomach dropped.

Amber turned in his arms. She bristled, and a light shimmer of orange rustled across her skin as she protectively placed herself in front of him.

Darcy rested his palms on Amber’s slender but mighty shoulders. “Mom.”

“You’re awake.” Mom stood in the middle of the stairs. She focused on the gaping doorway to the turret, and her gaze narrowed on Amber. “You’ve destroyed my house.”

“She had to.” Jackie stepped forward. “You drugged Darcy and locked him in the turret. He could have died.”

Rage flashed over Mom’s face, chased by chagrin and then rebellion. Through a herculean effort, she composed her features. “We’ll talk about this later.”

Everyone stared in silence. She’d been caught, she didn’t deny her crime, and everybody knew.

“I think Darcy wants you to talk about it now.”

“Darcy’s fine with waiting until after Tara’s wedding.” Mom dismissed Jackie and focused on the bride, lifting the ball gown she’d been dragging. “Tara? Hurry and get dressed. The photographer’s here.”

Another silence fell over the group. Nobody moved. But also, nobody knew what to do. No one had ever come face-to-face with a homicidal maniac. And she looked and sounded so normal.

Tara finally snapped, arms crossed. “I’m not wearing that dress.”

“Don’t be ridiculous. Now’s not the time for a fight.”

“I’ll get in my dress and be right down.”

“Tara…” Mom’s voice lilted in a warning.

Tara stared back.

Mom softened into a watery apology. “Your father and I have sacrificed so much to raise you, send you to college, where you met that Ed, and love you despite everything. It’s your last few hours as my little girl. Just wear the ball gown and become the queen of my dreams.”

“Your dreams,” Tara repeated, not budging. “Not mine.”

“Tara…”

“No.”

“But it’s nonrefundable! And it’s what you said you wanted.”

“Never.”

“Yes, when you were a child—”

“No, Mom.” Tara shook her head. “You wasted your money. I’m sorry. But not sorry enough to wear your dress.”

Mom stroked the fabric and beading. “It’s a perfectly nice dress.”

“Then you wear it.”

She snorted. “Do I look like the kind of mother to wear a wedding dress to her daughter’s wedding?”

“No, you look like the kind of mother who breaks up your oldest daughter’s marriage with lies, gaslights your youngest daughter into counseling, drugs and kidnaps your golden child for daring to defy you, and gets angry that you can’t bulldoze me the way you have my entire life.” Tara breathed hard like she’d run a race.

Mom pinched her lips. “So. You’re all against me, then?”

No one spoke.

Another hit of rage crossed Mom’s face. “I’ve been compromising with you on this wedding.”

Tara choked. “Since when?”

“My entire life! Everything I did was for you, Tara. Now you’ll find out what happens when you turn your mother away. You’ll regret destroying your family. I’m done compromising!”

She turned on her heel and descended the stairs, the ball gown dragging over every bump.

Tara stormed into Jackie’s room with the rest of the bridal party after her. Nicole remained in the hall with Darcy and Amber.

Darcy’s hands shook.

“You hate fighting with your family,” Amber murmured and kissed his fingers.

“I do, but I also have to take a stand.” He nuzzled her. “I learned that from you too.”

“From me?”

“If I want to be taken seriously, I have to be the kind of man who’s taken seriously.”

She chuckled. “That’s the same thing.”

“Mm, there are a few differences, which I can’t wait to show you on our wedding night…”

Tara swanned out of Jackie’s room in her flowing dress with her gaggle of bridesmaids and maid of honor. “Right, that’s over. Darcy, get your tux on, and try to stand upright.”

Kris tapped the face of her phone. “The bridal march is in one hour, people!”

Darcy turned for his bedroom and took a step without leaning on Amber. He wobbled.

Nicole blocked the hall and lifted her hands. “So, this will probably sound weird, but Darcy was drugged and kidnapped, so one of us needs to call the police. Why are we still having a wedding?”

“Because!” Tara’s voice elevated to a shriek.

“Deep breaths,” Kris cautioned.

“This dress is too tight for deep breaths!”

“Shallow breaths, peace, Zen, honey. One hour.”

“Because,” Tara repeated, glaring daggers at Nicole, “I am not letting Mom win. I am getting married in an hour. I am marrying my Ed, in my dress, in a messed-up wedding that is only a tiny bit what I want, and I am not letting anyone stop me!”

“Right, but, the police can escort her off the property before she does anything else that might endanger—”

“Do what you want! Cuff her during my vows for all I care. I am Tara-zilla! Hear me roar.” The bride trooped down the stairs, her entourage in tow. Jackie shrugged at Nicole and fell into line.

Nicole shook her head. “So…huh. I don’t think I’m out of line, but…”

“You’re not.” Darcy pointed to her phone. “Call the police.”

Nicole blinked. “You’re not going to argue with me and say it’s not necessary?”

“Do it. Or I will. You get started, and I’ll give the statement. We’ll end this together.”

“Together?” She brightened. “I don’t know what to say.”

“You’ve always sounded the alarm. For never giving up on us, thank you.”

“Well. Huh. You’re welcome, Darcy.” Nicole held the phone to her ear. “Hi, is this the nonemergency line? I want to report a crime. I don’t think it’s an emergency, but I could be wrong. It might be a crime in progress.” She wandered into her bedroom, and the door closed behind her.

Darcy leaned on Amber. “Help me get ready.”

“For the wedding or the police?”

“Both.” He eased into his bedroom with her. “And check your magical closet for tuxes stitched with Kevlar. I think we’ll need it.”

Darcy grew stronger as Amber helped him disrobe, towel off his sweat, and primp, and then pull on a pressed suit with a gray-blue triangle that matched his eyes. No Kevlar, but she swore to protect him long before he subjected himself to that kind of danger, and her brothers would surely do the same.

Her heart ached for him. Dark shadows still bruised the hollows of his face. But his gentle kindness and constant orientation to her shone with his love.

She couldn’t wait to take him back to her lair and treasure him with her body.

As he fastened his cuff links, he caught her sideways glance. His tired grin deepened, and he hooked her around the waist to walk confidently—but still carefully—downstairs to the main floor and out the kitchen. “I can read those thoughts.”

Her blood hummed with interest. “Can you?”

“Mm.” He nuzzled her loosely styled hair. “It’s amazing considering what I must smell like.”

He smelled like musk and tangled sheets. “I want you all night and all day and all night.”

Darcy grinned. “Well, all right, then. Tomorrow is Monday. I’ll call in sick.”

Darcy’s dad stopped him in the doorway to the backyard. He rested his hands on Darcy’s shoulders. “Son, I sold the business.”

Darcy blinked. “Uh, I guess I won’t call in sick.”

“I sold it to Rickers.”

“Oh, for his timeshare in Aruba?” Darcy tilted his head. He didn’t seem upset. “Did you get him to throw in the yacht?”

“Nah, he talked me out of picking up another money pit. It turns out people can volunteer as deckhands, learn how to sail, and end up anywhere in the world. So that’s my new plan.”

“Sure. Okay, well, congratulations.”

His dad smiled. In his suit and with his gray hair neatly combed, he looked a lot soberer than in the driveway. “Thanks. Let me get past you for a beer there.”

Maybe not.

Darcy let him past, linked elbows with Amber, and strolled out onto the patio. “I hope it doesn’t bother you to marry a man who’s unemployed.”

“What will you do?” Amber asked.

“Aside from lounging around your lair figuring out new ways to please and intoxicate you?” He sucked in a deep breath and let it out slowly, gazing over the bright blue sky as though surveying new horizons. “I’ll have to think about it.”

Mal strode through the buzzing crowd of guests until he reached them. “Darcy, you are full of strange yet useful ideas, just like Pyro when he was our vice president. We need that void filled. Work at the Onyx Corporation.”

Darcy’s brows rose. “I’m employed again.”

“You can say no,” Amber said.

“No, you can’t. Here’s a new phone.” Mal pressed it into Darcy’s lax hands. “We destroyed your old one remotely.”

“Uh, thanks.” Darcy juggled the phone. “Ooh, shiny. Wait, is this a dragon cell phone?”

“Of course it is. We provide only the highest technology for our new employees.”

“Neat.”

“You really can say no,” Amber said again.

“Amber,” Mal growled.

“Cheryl did.”

Mal subsided. His wife was standing in shadow by the welcome sign, listening to the comments of the arriving guests, a small, proud smile on her shy face.

“I’d love to see you at work.” Darcy held out his hand to shake Mal’s. “I need Monday off on account of getting married.”

“Just this once, vacation is approved.”

Amber ruffled. “Just this once?”

“Don’t push your luck!”

Out of the corner of Amber’s eye, she noted Darcy’s mom in a big dress descending on Cheryl. She carried a bucket and a cleaning cloth.

Cheryl gulped and stood in front of the chalkboard, frightened.

Amber jerked her head. “Mal…”

He flew to Cheryl’s side in an instant.

Darcy’s mom raised the wet cloth to erase the board.

Mal snapped his teeth.

Darcy’s mom jumped back. She sniffed at them and whirled away in a huff.

Cheryl leaned into Mal and soothed him with a calming hand on his broad shoulder. He fitted her to his side.

How funny that these humans let Gayle roam until their police security officers arrived. If the dragons were in charge of security, she’d be confined.

Darcy studied the new phone. “It’s solid but not heavy, and well constructed, like a gemstone.”

“You know you can refuse Mal,” Amber insisted, focusing on the present. “You’ve worked for family your entire life. You might want to do something different.”

“When I think of something different, we’ll discuss.” He rested his arm around her waist and drew her close. “It is funny. I figured if the business ever folded, I’d spend longer searching for a job than a few strides across my parents’ back patio.”

They admired Cheryl’s cheery welcome chalkboard complete with a playable board game that led to the winning square in the center: Ed’s and Tara’s names and dates. Then, they signed the guest book, snapped a Polaroid, and wrote best wishes using feather quill pens and dropped them into a time capsule trunk.

At the back of the lines of chairs, the alterations that had caused Tara to shriek on arrival became clearer.

The honeysuckle Amber had transplanted to entangle the arch was gone. Hacked apart so little pieces still clung to the arch, and dirt trailed around the aisle like the clues from a crime scene. Cheap white party streamers had been thrown over the arch instead, and the morning dew had stretched them out before they had redried in the sun, so loose, faded, stained streamers looked like the aftermath of a child’s birthday party. The same drooped from the chairs. Fern leaves and baby’s breath chaff blew across the lawn.

Without the masking honeysuckle, the arch’s peeling, weather-soaked paint and the turret’s splintering shabbiness stood out. Not an original part of the house, the turret was a shed that had been built up for several floors. The owners had neglected to paint it, and—from the way it leaned away from the house—also neglected to shore it up to code. When it wasn’t the focal point, or when it was masked by the riotous, sweet-smelling honeysuckle, it had looked like a quaint part of the landscape. Now, it looked like Tara and Ed were marrying in front of a sad, well-used garden trellis resting against an even sadder, less-loved shed.

Tara was trying to smile for the photographer in the lower part of the garden, her long gown blending into the ancient cedar and mystical azaleas. But her gaze kept sliding to the altar area with a worried frown.

Kris came and spoke to her, then they disappeared. A few minutes later, the music recording changed to swelling violins and tinkling harps. Ushers seated guests.

Amber’s relatives got stuck on the groom’s side in the far back. “Because we have fewer guests from Russia,” Ed’s young cousin said, although Amber thought it was even.

She and Darcy sat in the front row on the bride’s side, as far from her brothers as she could be. She was even seated in front of Darcy’s other close relatives like Nicole.

Nicole trained her cell phone camera on them. “And here’s my brother with Amber, the ‘dragon-fairy godmother’ of my sister Tara.”

“What are you doing?” Amber asked.

“Recording myself for evidence. People need to know what kind of crazy life I lead, and that I’m not lying.”

Darcy turned in his seat. “I never thought you were lying.”

“Just an overdramatic emo who baits people to disguise how I never figured my life out. Right?”

He shrugged one shoulder, guilty as charged, and also apologetic for his mistakes. “And look where I spent the night.”

“So, I’m taking video proof so no one ever gaslights me again.” Nicole uploaded the video. “I’ve already gotten a bunch of likes and shares. Maybe my future is a reality TV star.”

Darcy patted Nicole’s shoulder. “I’ll write your first review. ‘Everything’s true except that part about the mushrooms. Five stars.’”

She grinned. “The lies have already begun. Good thing I have that on video.” Her gaze lifted to beyond Amber and Nicole started her recording again. “Here we go.”

Amber turned around.

Chrysoberyl Carnelian floated into the spare seat next to Amber. “My curdled comet, let me woo you with—”

“This is not your seat.”

“It is! The matriarch, Gayle, directed me.”

The trio of dragon inspectors took the seats on the other side of Darcy, sipping travel mugs of coffee. At her glare, the inspectors shielded themselves behind Darcy and pointed their superior snouts in the air.

“There’s no way they were invited,” she said.

“When I explained the dragon inspectors are here to ensure that you declare your love for me and then cede the company, Gayle was delighted to invite them. I’m prepared to receive your love—and your company—as an aristocrat. You’re not legitimate, but I’m sure my mother, Ferocia Carnelian, will overlook it.”

“Hello,” Darcy told Serpentine. “Nice to see you again.”

“It is not nice to see a sick-looking human.”

“Careful,” Amber told them. “You’re talking to the new vice president of the Onyx Corporation.”

“But that’s my role!” Chrysoberyl protested. “I’m the one who—ah…ah…ahhhh…”

Amber cupped her hand over Chrysoberyl’s mouth. “You’ve been eating brimstone. Don’t you dare sneeze. You’ll light the whole wedding on fire.”

His eyes watered. “Something disagrees with me. A possum or a dog.”

“Probably the cat.” Amber released him cautiously. “You better leave. The cat dander’s on everything.”

Chrysoberyl drew himself up. “I will not leave until you leave with me.”

“Oh, that can be arranged. You’re on your uncle’s military cruiser, right?” She eyed the distant cruiser, a tiny gleam in the sky, and clenched Chrysoberyl’s flat collar. “We must be fast to beat the ceremony.”

“No! Ulp.” He gulped. “I’m happy to wait! Until after the ceremony! And, ah, after I’ve proved my worthiness to you.”

The music swelled with a new tune of piano, violins, and flutes. Everyone quieted and craned in their seats to look at the back of the aisle.

Ed’s babushka entered with one usher. She murmured something in the kid’s ear, and he turned red. She remained stone-faced and assumed her seat on the groom’s side. Next came in Ed’s mother and father in a matronly dress and a nice suit. There was a brief commotion and then Darcy’s mom stepped onto the aisle—wearing the rejected ballroom wedding dress.

A small gasp went through the audience.

“Oh, that’s good.” Nicole centered her video on her mom.

Darcy murmured in Amber’s ear. “What’s the problem?”

“I don’t know.”

“Guys.” Nicole rolled her eyes. “Mom’s wearing a wedding dress.”

“Yes, Tara said to wear it if she liked it so much,” Amber replied.

Nicole shook her head. “Mm-mm. It’s not done. No, no.”

Amber leaned against Darcy’s chest. “There are too many nuances to a human wedding. We should skip the ceremony.”

“Fine by me.”

Gayle smiled for Nicole’s video as if she were the radiant bride and assumed her seat of honor at the end of Darcy and Amber’s row, leaving one spot empty between them.

Ed then entered, brows lifted as though he too were in shock, and took his spot beside the waiting officiant under the bedraggled arch. A streamer fell into his face. The officiant pulled it away.

The rest of the bridesmaids and groomsmen entered hand in hand and split to their respective sides, ending with Jackie and Michael, the maid of honor and best man. They both wore hardened, amused smiles as though they’d been through this before and were ready to do it again.

A young cousin raced in and lobbed a ring box at Ed, who caught it, before trying to race out again; the groom’s side captured him, and chuckles lightened the audience.

Last, an elementary-aged girl ambled to the front, trailing a few petals at a time from her basket. At the front, she dumped her basket out and kicked the pile, again to chuckles, and stood by Jackie.

The music changed a third time.

Tara appeared on the arm of her dad. She smiled with such hope, and her dad’s eyes glimmered with emotion. All the humans stood, so the dragons jumped up too, except Chrysoberyl.

Amber hissed. “Stand.”

Chrysoberyl jerked his thumb at Darcy’s mom. “She’s not.”

Amber curled her lip to show her elongating fangs. “Don’t disrespect my human fairy godchild.”

He blinked as his implant translated her sentence, then focused on her fangs and hauled himself to his feet.

Tara’s dad led Tara to Ed, shook Ed’s hand, and leaned forward and said, “You’re a good man. I wish you two the best. Make my daughter happy.”

“I will.” Ed finished the handshake with a pat on the shoulder. “Thank you.”

Tara’s dad nodded, his gaze lingered on Tara’s glistening eyes, and then he assumed his seat.

Tara handed her brooch bouquet to Jackie, then turned to Ed. They linked hands and faced the officiant.

The officiant stepped forward to address the crowd. “You may be seated.”

Everyone sat down.

Darcy’s mom stood up.

Tara’s smile flattened into disbelief and then irritation so sharp, it could murder. “Mom?”

“Uh-oh,” Nicole murmured, cell camera trained on her mother.

“I said, you may be seated,” the officiant repeated.

“Yes, I heard you. This will only take a minute.” Darcy’s mom faced the gathered families and smiled with intense satisfaction. “It’s important that everyone knows what I endured to host this beautiful ceremony in my backyard today. And how my children betrayed me with that inhuman beast!”

Darcy’s mom’s accusation of Amber echoed across the wedding ceremony. Amber’s chest tightened.

Beside her, Darcy stiffened. His expression was grim.

Human weddings were a lot more serious than Amber had realized.

Jackie stepped out of line. “Mom, this isn’t your time.”

“Just a few words, Jackie. Tara doesn’t mind.”

Tara gritted her teeth. “Mom, I mind.”

Darcy’s mom smiled beatifically. “All my life, I have devoted myself to making my children happy. Their happiness was all I cared about. I quit school so I could be their mother full time. I quit work, quit friends, quit every social engagement time and time again so I could be the mother that they deserved.”

“Gayle.” Darcy’s dad reached out to tug her skirt.

She swished out of his reach. “Why, when Darcy was deathly ill the day he was supposed to accept his award for participation in T-ball, I would not rest until I had made the organizers agree to hold a second ceremony here, at our house, for my son.” She glared at him. “Because I loved him. And how has he repaid me?”

The ceremony froze in silence.

Darcy’s mom twirled to show Jackie, Tara, and the rest of the bridal party. “How have my children repaid me?”

Nicole raised her hand. “I’m right here, Mom.”

“Shut up, Nicole!”

Her father stood and hooked his wife’s elbow. “Gayle. You’re not well.” He turned to the crowd. “She hit her head a few days ago. We’re still working through it. Gayle, sit down and let’s have the wedding.”

“My children introduced a snake in the grass!” She yanked her elbow free and stabbed her index finger at Amber. “This thing, this literal snake, this dragon turned my children against me. First, she wormed into Darcy’s unguarded heart. Then she turned my faithful Jackie and my darling, beautiful bride Tara against me.”

Nicole raised her hand again. “Mom—”

“Nicole!” Her mom glared. “You were always a whiny, awkward, untalented child. You’re no loss.”

“And there you have it, world,” Nicole murmured with a wry sigh. “How my mom really feels. Wait till she stops sugarcoating it.”

“You!” Darcy’s mom veered to Amber in a glittery fury. “You brought me fancy wine, talked about your money, and took every opportunity to embarrass me. To dig in that my devotion to my child’s dream wedding cost us our business.”

“Gayle,” Darcy’s dad said.

“Sit down, drunk!” She pushed him back into his white folding chair, and he landed with an oof. She turned back to Amber. “You took advantage of my hospitality, inviting yourself in and eating me out of house and home, all the while seducing my innocent Darcy with your salacious behavior until he started sneaking out!”

Darcy cleared his throat. “Thanks for that, by the way.”

Uneasy laughter trilled through the audience. Amber rubbed Darcy’s thigh. Only he could turn an explosive situation into laughter and smiles with a single comment.

His mom drew herself up. “How dare you, dragon? Even now, he disrespects his mother. And not to mention how you tricked me into injuring myself so severely, I had to be hospitalized, all so you could sneak behind my back and turn this wedding—my very own backyard—into a hellscape!”

Tara and her bridesmaids grouped together at the front and spoke behind their hands, strategizing how to move her mom out of the way to start the ceremony.

“And then, as a final heartbreak to me, my so-called daughter had the cruelty to recognize her at the reception for special thanks. When all she did was ruin everything.” Darcy’s mom lifted both hands to the sky. “I spent all night by myself putting this abomination to rights. Even after my children abandoned me, my devotion to them was never-ending. And that is why…” She pointed her finger at Amber in accusation. “I will never approve of you as my daughter-in-law!”

A dramatic silence settled over the wedding.

Darcy’s mom folded her arms. “I know you must have the matriarch’s approval to marry. And I do not approve. So leave my family and my Darcy alone, and go with the other dragon I generously invited for you.”

Chrysoberyl stared at Darcy’s mother blankly as if his implant had stopped working and he hadn’t understood a word.

Amber folded her hands in her lap.

“Didn’t you hear me? I said I don’t approve.”

Amber leaned forward. “Am I supposed to reply?”

“You’re supposed to leave!”

Amber looked up at Darcy. “Yes, well, I did care about your approval, but Darcy has convinced me it doesn’t matter what others think. That includes you.”

Darcy put his arm around Amber’s shoulders and nestled her in his sheltering hug. “Sorry, Mom. This is the snake in the grass I’m going to marry. We’ll have little snakes in the grass together—”

“Dragonlets,” Amber corrected.

“—and live happily ever after. And, uh, I hate to say it, but that T-ball story is starting to sound a little weird. Let’s stop talking about it.”

“But it’s a delightful story of how you were a small child and I saved you—”

“Now I’m an adult. I don’t need saving from anyone but you.”

“You’ll always be my little—”

“No. I’m not little, I’m not helpless, and I’m not exposing my future family to a bunch of abuse. The way you’ve treated me, Amber, my siblings, and our partners is wrong. In some cases, criminal. And you can’t do it anymore. I’m sorry, Mom. You can’t.”

She drew herself up to her full height and centered the large diamond-studded tiara in the middle of her disheveled hair. “So that’s how it’s going to be.”

“This is Tara and Ed’s wedding. It’s not your time to make a scene, attack anyone, or get even for real or imagined slights. You’re only embarrassing yourself. Sit down. Now.”

“Well, I should have known.” Darcy’s mom swished to the unity candle on a stand beside a dark cake at the end of the train of bridesmaids. She gripped a thin flask with a long, pointy applicator. “I have no choice but to show everyone how dangerous you really are.”

She turned and pointed the bottle at Amber.

Darcy bolted in front of Amber. “It’s lighter fluid! Cover your nose!”

The audience—most of whom had seen how dangerous Amber could be with exposure to lighter fluid—jumped up screaming.

“Leave my boy alone!” Darcy’s mom shrieked, squeezing the bottle. Fluid spewed out.

Amber covered her mouth and nose. The dangerous tickle shot to her brain. She clenched her jaw.

Darcy sheltered her with his body. His masculine smell and protective presence focused her.

Ed launched from the altar and tackled Darcy’s mom like an American football player.

Darcy’s mom face-planted into a dirt-covered, trampled section of lawn. The lighter fluid bottle flew from her hands and thunked against the wall of the turret, making a wet spot.

Jasper attacked it and the ground with a neutralizing chemical he’d sourced after hearing about Amber’s allergic attack. He nodded to Amber that it was safe to get up. She rose with Darcy and cautiously inhaled. No tickle. She collapsed in Darcy’s welcome arms in relief.

Darcy’s mom had threatened her at her most vulnerable, and she’d survived without risking any humans or damaging the treaty.

Whew.

Ed clambered off Darcy’s mom amid cheers. He brushed his suit, straightened, and blushed. Tara hugged him and gushed. “Critical save! My hero.”

“Well, I did what I had to do,” he said, blushing happily.

Michael sighed. “God, I wish it had been me.”

Jackie looked up at him and linked hands. “You’re my hero even if you didn’t tackle my mother into the dirt.”

He smiled slowly. “Tell me more.”

Darcy’s mom pushed herself upright. Dirt clods and vine fragments from the honeysuckle she’d hacked fell off her face and smeared her white dress like the ultimate revenge. She sat back, stunned at the turn of events.

The dragon trio stood to the side, sipping their coffees.

“Fascinating,” blue Graphite commented, for once not writing on his tablet. “I had read that the ‘objection’ period was nearer the end of the ceremony and was restricted to objecting about the couple getting married. Apparently, you can object to anything.”

“In that case, I object to this inferior coffee.” Serpentine eyed his travel mug and sipped. “It’s lacking the bitterness, the acrid bite of Amber’s. Shame.”

“You read about human wedding traditions?” yellow Ulexite asked. “Why?”

“Well, we were going to Earth, and many other dragons have found mates here. We are compatible, so…”

“But they’re humans.”

“Yes, well, it would be easier to, uh, awe them with my dragon presence.” He coughed into his hand. “Too bad we could not take a moment away from the investigation or I surely, ah, would have met an interested female. Many, uh, many attracted females.”

Ulexite considered.

The guests had scattered in clumps, rehashing the drama of the century. Kris strategized with the officiant to rein them in and finish the ceremony.

Nicole trained her camera on herself and flashed the peace sign. “And that, my friends, is why I am never getting married!”

Chrysoberyl stood in the center by the altar, looking around. “Well, that was a very strange ritual. Human weddings make no sense. When the inspectors rule in my favor and I take over the planet, my first rule will be to…ah—ah—ahhhhh…”

Amber shouted. “Chrysoberyl, don’t sneeze!”

He covered his mouth, eyes watering again. His voice sounded pinched. “I will get rid of all infernal animals, especially those so-called pets.”

“You’re never getting control of this planet,” Mal growled.

“Sure I will, low caste. Perhaps Amber avoided injuring anyone today, but it’s only a matter of time before one of you flames an inferior human.” Chrysoberyl dropped his hand with a sigh.

Jasper came to Amber’s side. “What does it matter if he sneezes? He’s a male.”

“His breath smells like brimstone candy.”

Jasper frowned. “Carrying a weapon to the planet violates his exile.”

“Tell the inspectors.”

Suddenly, the ring bearer exploded out of the turret, running pell-mell after the massive, white, super fluffy house cat.

His parents chased after him, shouting, “Gentle petting! Gentle pet!”

They raced across Chrysoberyl’s feet. He danced back, a look of horror transfixing his face. Then, after a long frozen moment, he let out a relieved sigh.

And sucked in a sudden breath and sneezed. “Ah-choo!”

Stinky male brimstone flames erupted from his mouth and engulfed the bedraggled arch.

Everyone screamed and stampeded away.

The streamers went up like fire paper. The arch kindled as if someone had doused it in the lighter fluid. Spots on the grass also lit up. A burning streamer dropped onto the unity candle table, melting the thick candle wax and touching the small, glistening, black spongy cake.

The cake volcanoed flames as if someone had doused it in gasoline.

“What is that?” Jasper shouted, flexing as though he didn’t know whether to attack it with his neutralizer spray.

“My mom’s rum cake!” Darcy shouted back.

“Alcohol?”

“Pure alcohol! Soaking in it.”

Tara shrieked. “I always knew that thing would kill me!”

Jasper and Amber ran to Mal to conference.

“There’s a reservoir up the hill.” Mal pointed. “We just need something to carry it here.”

“Take those tablecloths!” Jasper ripped them, scattering the silverware and china. “It will hold water. We have to stop it before it ignites the house!”

The geyser of flame licked the turret. The old wood smoked, darkened, and caught fire.

“Too late,” Amber said.

“Before it ignites the rest of the house!” Jasper corrected, and shoved a tablecloth at Mal. “Let’s go!”

“Where’s Pyro?” Mal demanded.

Nobody knew.

“It’s just us. Come on!”

They scrambled as the rest of the guests backed away to what they hoped would be a safe distance in the backyard. If they were wrong, everybody would need a boost over the back fence.

A tingling sense of danger infiltrated Amber, and she halted in the middle of the chaos. “Where’s Darcy?”

Nobody answered. Mal and Jasper soared across the sky to fill up their cloths. But Amber couldn’t leave without knowing where Darcy was again.

She found Nicole still filming with a pale, sick expression on her face as she watched her childhood home go up in flames.

“Have you seen Darcy?” Amber shouted.

Nicole shook her head.

“Darcy?” Amber shouted at the other guests, including the shell-shocked wedding party.

Tara, Jackie, and everyone also said no.

Nicole pointed to the window at the top of the turret. “He’s inside! Mom has him!”

Through the belching black smoke, Darcy’s figure was just visible in the window. He was bent over. His mom had him by the ear. He was trying to claw his way to freedom while she screeched.

He locked eyes with Amber and pled for help.

Her mate. He was in danger. Trapped, tortured, hurt.

Amber’s strict repression fell away for the very last time.

Darcy was her love. Her true love. He wanted to see her full power.

For the first time on Earth, she fully released her dragon.

Power streamed through her, crackling like lightning. Fire roared in the back of her throat. Scales showered over her human skin, interlocking into impenetrable amber diamonds. Her clothes shredded as she burst, limbs elongating, neck shooting up to place her glittering dragon eyes level with the turret window, while below, the ground sank under the weight of her massive limbs and dynamic, twitching tail.

Darcy’s face blanked at her true, awesome, unleashed form.

And then, he smiled.

Her heart sang with freedom.

His mother yanked his ear, and he winced.

I am coming for you, my love.

She bugled her challenge at the sky. The roar echoed over the pitiful city. In the distance, the klaxon of fire engines intermixed with a new sound. The siren summoning human fighter pilots at DEFCON 1. Crowds shrieked below.

Come. Challenge me. She would crush their metal tubes in her teeth. She would swallow their tiny, insignificant souls.

“Amber!” Darcy waved and strained to reach for her massive neck.

He didn’t fear her.

Good.

Amber snugged up to the blazing turret. Flames sizzled against her lighter-colored belly scales. She took hold of the dome in her teeth and ripped the roof off.

Darcy’s mom clenched Darcy’s ear in a death grip. “Go away, you freak! You monster!”

“Ow—ow—ow—Mom, let go! Amber’s saving our lives!”

“We’re going to die together the way we were meant to be! As mother and son!” Mascara and blush streaked her face painting her into unrecognizable colors, and her eyes twitched with insanity.

Amber growled low. It was an unsettling, hair-raising noise that would make a big, burly grizzly bear reevaluate his life choices.

But Darcy’s mom was too far gone. She shrieked at Amber, “You’ll never take my baby!”

Amber wanted to bite her a few times and spit her out like a poisonous chew toy. Fifteen hundred degrees would end her.

But that would also end the treaty.

Was she always destined to lose her temper and throw her superior firepower around?

No. This week with Darcy, Jackie, and Tara—and Nicole—had taught her another way. It wasn’t the dragon way, but she was about to embark on another life together with Darcy, her human.

Amber reached for Darcy with her massive claws.

Darcy’s mom held a shard of broken mirror to Darcy’s throat. “No one can have you but me!”

“Mom!” Darcy pulled toward Amber as hard as he could, wincing at the bite of blade beneath his belabored ear. “It’s time to let your son go! I’m leaving the nest!”

“You will never leave the nest!”

The turret floor broke up beneath their feet. His mother scrambled to keep her footing and the blade at his throat.

Tread carefully.

“You’re right, Gayle,” Amber boomed in her most normal dragon voice. “I’ll never take away your son.”

Darcy’s face fell. “Please?”

His mom studied her with narrowed eyes. Smoke made her and Darcy cough and their eyes water, and the floor glowed hot.

“Your elderly wisdom, as shown by your honorable gray hair, has taught me so much about what it means to devote yourself to family.”

His mom wrinkled her forehead to look up at her exposed gray-hair roots. Her eyes widened as if she’d forgotten to dye it. She glared at Amber with a new fury.

“As your daughter-in-law, I’ll have the rest of your life to earn your favor.” Amber clasped her claws to her bare chest. “Gayle? May I call you Mom?”

Gayle’s face transformed into an openmouthed hiss of war. She released Darcy and ran at Amber. “Never!”

The floor collapsed.

Amber swooped in, collected Darcy and Gayle in her massive arms, and rocketed to the sky, ahead of the flames. She shrank back to human and landed in front of the crowds.

Gayle stumbled to her knees.

Darcy turned and hugged Amber so tight, she couldn’t breathe. “I knew you’d come for me.”

Amber held him just as tight. Her throat closed. She kissed him, giving her words to passion, and when she could breathe again, she gasped, “I thought I’d lost you.”

“Never,” he promised and hugged her tight again. “Never again.”

As Amber comforted her Darcy, fire trucks wheeled into position, and the fighters poured out.

Overhead, brown Jasper and green Mal unleashed two banquet tables’ worth of water. The water slapped the turret, banking the flames. Pyro screamed up and bashed into the turret, separating it from the house.

The structure collapsed, and the firefighters unleashed their hoses until the soaked heap was smoldering rubble.

Darcy squeezed Amber again, reassuring her that he was fine, and then took off his singed coat and put it around her to cover her nudity.

His siblings gathered around. Jackie hugged him.

Tara waited for her turn. “Amber, you saved my mom despite everything. Thank you so—”

“No!” Darcy’s mom lifted the mirror shard.

Amber stepped toward her, keeping Darcy safely behind her, and brought her scales to her skin.

“I’m the one who should be celebrated!” Gayle shrieked. “I’m the one who everyone should love! Not you! Not again!”

Michael tackled her from behind.

Darcy’s mom landed face-first in the soft, trampled dirt. The mirror shard went flying. Another guest collected it and carried it to the police cars pulling in behind the fire trucks.

Ed reached out a hand and helped Michael to his feet. “How did it feel?”

“Great.” He brushed off the knees of his suit. “Thanks.”

“And I have it on film,” Nicole said, still following. “What an amazing wedding video. Maybe I’ll go into wedding videography.”

Darcy’s mom got up onto her knees in her blackened dress with a look that said she was about to murder someone. “How dare you, a man who can be knocked out by an apple pie, touch me—”

“Excuse me. We need you to come this way.” Two police officers flanked her on either side. “We have a few questions.”

Darcy’s mom hesitated, blinked several times, and then collapsed, sobbing. “Poor me, Officers! You don’t know what I’ve had to endure! All this time…”

They helped her to the arriving ambulance to have her checked over and then get her story.

Suddenly, Darcy’s mother shrieked, “No! How dare you suggest to commit me. I am perfectly sane! That dragon beast is the enemy!”

Alex smoothly interjected, his hair and suit still perfect. “Before you go to a human ward, my mother invites you to visit her on Draconis.”

Darcy’s mom’s face blanked. “What?”

“She’s eager to meet you. Your dedication to your children is understood and valued there. She’s expecting you to come and have a long, restful stay and get to know her.”

“I would never—”

“Or I’m sure you can face human justice right now.” Alex pointed to the officers.

Darcy’s mom wavered.

“Oh, yes. My mother only had one question: If you break up your children’s marriages, how can you get grand dragonlets?”

“Grand…dragonlets?”

“Grandchildren,” Alex clarified, his two-tone eyes gleaming. “If you wreck their marriages, how can you spoil your grandchildren?”

“Spoil…grandchildren…” she repeated as if it was a revelation.

Darcy sighed. “Thanks a lot, Alex.”

“It will be harder to spoil anyone on another planet,” the perfectionist dragon assured Darcy. “I’m told a new environment sometimes helps with perspective. And once she returns, I understand she broke several human laws, so she will have to face the consequences.”

“You can’t make me face consequences… No, Darcy, I was only trying to save you. No!”

The security team of dragons clamped her arms to transport her to the ship.

“My babies. My husband! My home!”

But they had gone up in flames. Her babies were independent, her husband was going to sail to Aruba without her, and her home was still smoking. Her face seemed to register just how much she’d lost.

The transport ship door closed, and the ship took off, gliding silently to Draconis for a long, long, long vacation before returning to what would be a court case.

Darcy let out a long, heartfelt sigh. “You rescued me.”

“Like a damsel in a tower.” Nicole laughed shakily. “Amber’s your white knight. Except she’s a dragon. Whatever. According to fairy-tale logic, you’re legally obliged to marry her now.”

He snorted and tugged on his singed, soot-stained shirt. “Right now?”

Amber hugged him. She would protect him with her full power from anyone, even his mom. “Yes.”

His arm slid around her shoulders, and he gave her a familiar squeeze. The cheerful twinkle returned to his eyes. “Well, if you’re up for it, I am.”

Her heart glowed with full happiness.

Chrysoberyl stumbled to their group. The trio of dragon inspectors floated after him. “This is…sniff…proof that…snerk…Amber endangered a human and…ah-choo!”

A harmless puff of smoke emerged from his mouth.

“…and her reckless transformation invalidates the…ah…ah…the treaty…choo!”

Darcy sheltered Amber, which was very kind of him because she was busy trying to shelter him back. “Amber saved lives today.”

“She nearly stomped on me and…sniff…killed me!”

“You’re a dragon.”

“Yes, but she could have…snuffle…squished anyone. And that sobbing mother has been bandaged for burns.” Chrysoberyl turned his big, imperious eyes on the inspector trio. He pointed accusingly at Amber. “Judge her!”

Amber’s stomach dropped.

She had used her full power in front of everyone. Reveled in it. Even now, she felt more vivid, more excited, and more alive. She was no longer the same dragon. Thanks to Darcy, she’d never be the same again.

The dragon inspectors turned to face her.

Amber faced them chin up, daring them to judge her. Darcy’s jacket covered her private bits, and she unleashed her scales, which slid over her skin like molten armor, in defiance. Let them know she had changed.

Her brothers landed in a line behind her. They matched her stance. Not intimidated by her proud show, but ready to join in and fight by her side.

She had changed. They had changed.

Amber would never fully repress herself again.

Chrysoberyl’s accusatory finger lowered. He swallowed and sniffled. “Uh, judge the, uh, dragon at fault…”

Serpentine narrowed his green eyes. “What do you think, my fellows?”

“Weak, risky, ill-formed plotting without any teeth,” Ulexite said, staring at Chrysoberyl. “Involving our illustrious society for no real reason other than a personal grudge.”

Graphite recorded the observations. “…weak…risky…ill-formed plot by a whiny aristocrat who’s lost his teeth…”

Chrysoberyl swallowed. “What? Not me, judge the female dragon who endangered these humans.”

“The female rescued the humans from fire,” Ulexite mused.

“Since the aristocrat who chewed brimstone actually started the fire, perhaps he will be judged by the Gentleman’s Society.”

“Full judgment? Or permanent exile?”

“Both.” Serpentine frowned at his mug. “My coffee is cold. We have wasted much time on this backward planet. All as a favor to an exile who brought brimstone—a weapon—onto a planet where he may not have weapons…”

Chrysoberyl blanched. “I can explain.”

Serpentine fixed him with an icy gaze. “We’re listening.”

“I was coming to woo Amber, and we all know females are out of control and overemotional, especially her…”

Her brothers growled low. Amber let her scales shiver across her skin in a show of ultimate control. The dragon inspectors stared at Chrysoberyl so hard, they could burrow holes in his skin.

Chrysoberyl swallowed again. “I…ah…assure you if you judge her, she will not hold her temper…”

“Yes, we know what happens when she loses her temper,” Ulexite said.

“We drank her coffee,” Graphite said. “All of it. And it can’t be replaced.”

“What?” Amber interrupted. “It can’t?”

Jasper, in line behind her, shrugged.

“There was a storehouse fire, and the coffee company went out of business,” Graphite explained to Chrysoberyl as if he were the one who’d spoken, “and so she can never enjoy that coffee again. Because of us. We consumed every single bean.”

“Except for the last bag, which I have stashed in my return luggage,” Serpentine said.

Anger boiled in her belly. “What?”

“Oh, don’t blame me.” Serpentine pointed his mug at Chrysoberyl. “I never would have had to occupy myself if he hadn’t summoned us and you hadn’t shown such infuriating control.”

Amber’s fingers extended into claws, and her fangs elongated. “My mistake.”

Chrysoberyl backed away. “Amber, there’s no need to give in to rage and rend me limb from limb now. You have had such, uh, incredible control today.”

“It’s been a long day.”

“Oh, look at the time! My invitation expired. I must return to exile on my ship.” Chrysoberyl rocketed into the sky so fast, he nearly collided with a passing seagull. He flew to the silver speck on the horizon.

The dragon trio watched him go. Serpentine sipped his cold coffee and grimaced.

Darcy murmured to Amber, “Are we out of the woods?”

“Not yet, human,” Serpentine replied. “There is still the matter of judging whether Amber is a dominant female in disguise and should run the Onyx Corporation. Although we arrived here as a favor, we still represent the Gentleman’s Society, and we cannot approve of such extraordinary situations in any usual circumstances.”

A long silence made everyone take a step back and reevaluate.

So the investigation wouldn’t conclude today. That was disappointing. But it gave them more time to execute a new strategy.

Tara hugged Ed. Both were dripping and, now that the main excitement had ended, shell-shocked. She sniffled. “All this happened, and we’re still not married. We should just have eloped in Vegas.”

Pyro shook off the last debris and stepped forward. “That can be arranged.”

“There’s a cute church where you can get married by Elvis,” his wife, Amy, said. She had picked her way across the wet, scorched back lawn with Melody, careful of her crutches. Amy and Melody’s boyfriend, Josh, carried in the last boxes of cupcakes. “They take last-minute appointments, you name it.”

“How’s their dress selection?’

“They have a bit of everything. Oh, and there’s a costume section, so you could recreate the Lord of the Rings theme you’ve got going.”

Tara hugged Ed. “Let’s just do it.”

He turned to his parents. “I’m sorry, Mama. We’ll take pictures.”

Pyro lifted a brow. “We can take passengers. It’s no problem. You can crash at my place. Who wants to go?”

Ed’s family celebrated. His parents, brothers, and everybody listed off the various things that they couldn’t wait to do. “Pinball Hall of Fame! Gambling. Neil Diamond!”

His mother hugged his father, and they danced around the wrecked, overturned chairs.

Melody dried one of the banquet tables and then arranged her cupcakes. Her eyes rolled, wide and worried at the chaos. “Am I late? We got caught behind the emergency vehicles, but here are the cupcakes.”

“Perfect timing.” Tara clapped. “Everyone? You’re all invited to finish this wedding in Las Vegas! And here is my favorite part of my wedding right here.” She bit into one of the tricolor cupcakes and moaned with delight. “Yes. This was worth it. The fire, the deranged rantings, the honeysuckle murder. All of it.”

Melody blushed, and Josh hugged her.

The rest of the guests, the emergency crews, and the police officers enjoyed a rich, creamy, sex-in-baked-goods-form cupcake.

Jackie turned to Michael. “Want to go to Vegas and renew our vows?”

He hugged her. “I would love nothing more.”

Nicole held up her camera, videoing herself in front of the collapsed, still-smoking arch. “It’s a shame to waste this perfectly good, only slightly singed backyard wedding.”

“Feel free,” Ed said to her.

Nicole shut off her video, uploaded it, and scoffed. “I will never get married ever. Not even for another one of those amazing cupcakes.”

“You haven’t met the right man.”

“There is no right man. Trust me.”

Amber’s younger brother Alex tilted his head and looked her over with an enticing smile that could melt chocolate. He’d been known to react to ultimatums like hers. “Maybe you haven’t met the right dragon.”

She flushed. “I wouldn’t marry anyone in the universe, human or shifter.”

His handsome two-tone eyes gleamed. “Sounds like a challenge.”

“And that’s my cue to get another cake.” Nicole deftly excused herself and grabbed another cupcake.

Alex stalked her. “I understand you have video of what might be critical evidence in a human-dragon trial. I’ll need that.”

Nicole showed him her social media. “It’s public. Online. Like, share, and click that subscribe.”

He studied her with interest.

She flushed a deeper shade and turned on her heel, leaving him behind.

“You know, Nicole’s right,” Darcy mused.

Nicole stopped at the edge of the patio and turned back. Cupping a hand to her ear, she said, “What was that? Did my ears deceive me? Did Darcy say I was right?”

“You’re right about a lot of things. It is a shame to waste this perfectly good wedding.”

Amber’s heart lifted. “I agree.”

Darcy checked Ed and Tara. “Do you mind?”

Ed gestured for them to proceed.

Tara’s eyes widened. “Wait!”

They stopped.

“You can’t get married in an old coat.” Her head rose. “Kris! Where’s Great-Grandma’s wedding dress that Mom tried to get me to wear?”

“Oh, honey, I wouldn’t wish that on my worst enemy.”

“No, no! It’s ‘something old,’ and besides, Amber promised Mom she’d wear it.” Tara’s gaze gleamed wickedly. “I’d hate for her to miss her chance.”

Kris bit her lip.

“I don’t mind,” Amber said.

With some sighing, Kris fitted Amber into it. “It’s a good thing you’re so slender. If you had even a tiny scoop of Tara’s boobs, we’d have to suffocate you in Saran Wrap.”

“Now, something borrowed…” Tara arranged Darcy’s jacket over the threadbare, moth-eaten shoulders. “Perfect. Something new… Oh, this sunflower arrangement that I stuffed under the table when I came into the backyard is new! Now, something blue…”

“Darcy’s jacket has blue piping,” Kris pointed out.

“I know, but I think it’s more fun if she has different things.”

“This is another wedding tradition?” Amber asked, as Eva teased up her hair and brushed on quick makeup, and Jasper hemmed the dress with a portable sewing kit he, like Amber, always carried.

“I have something.” Darcy took one knee and lofted a satin jewelry box. Inside was the new ring she’d chosen with interlocking threads of Darcy’s blue-gray and her own bright amber. “Will you be my wife?”

“Okay,” she promised.

Everyone clapped.

He slid the ring on her finger and then stood up. “Okay, now go do that in front of the officiant.”

The officiant looked as though he’d already blown his surprise quotient, and he performed his duties without cracking a smile.

“Do you, Darcy, take Amber to be your lawfully wedded wife? As soon as you submit the paperwork?”

“I have the paperwork. As soon as the firefighters let us go back into the house, I’ll hope it’s on the side that’s less drowned.” A smile teased his debonair lips, even with smoke staining his broad, ripped shirt.

The officiant turned to Amber. “Do you, Amber, take Darcy to be your lawfully wedded husband? In the same conditions I just mentioned?”

“I do.”

“Then, by the authority vested in me before humans and, uh, everyone, I pronounce you husband and wife.”

Nicole leaned toward Tara, who was sniffling with happy tears. “Did you just hear a ghostly scream as if someone were watching on a faraway view screen and can do nothing to stop it?”

“No. Hush.”

“You may kiss the bride,” the officiant declared. “Again.”

Darcy pressed his lips to Amber’s. He tasted like smoke and promises, trust and hunger, and devotion as eternal as the stars.

They broke apart to wish everyone well and celebrate.

The dragon inspectors formed a line in front of them.

Serpentine drew himself up. “Amber. You have avoided our request to become the CEO of the Onyx Corporation. We have observed you for a week in the office and out. It is now time to bestow our judgment and determine the fate of the corporation and Earth.”

She held her breath.

After all this, would she lose everything?

Amber stiffened.

Darcy stood behind her. She had to go through this alone, but she wasn’t alone. She would never be alone. He would be here for her, her support, and they would get through this together. No matter what.

He swore it.

“Amber Onyx, you have acted in a most un-dragon-like manner—”

Amber’s brothers growled in chorus.

Serpentine soldiered on. He turned to Graphite. “Read.”

The blue dragon consulted his tablet. “Threatening the balance. Baring yourself to a human male. Prioritizing family over business.”

Serpentine took over. “But the most egregious act determined our judgment. You, a dragon, have rejected an aristocrat to marry a human. What do you have to say for yourself?”

She rested her hand on Darcy’s forearm. “I love him.”

“Why?”

Amber tilted her head. “Because I do.”

“This makes no sense. It is most un-dragon-like.”

“My brothers have married human wives.”

“But you can wield power. Challenge the Empire. Rule the Outer Rim. What is your justification for turning it down?”

“I am satisfied with this life.”

Serpentine shook his head in disbelief.

“…satisfied…” Graphite wrote and paused. “In life meaning what? Satisfied with waking together, grooming, sharing meals, watching the sunset, and resting in the same bed?”

“Yes,” Amber answered before Ulexite could finish his thought. She turned to Darcy and lifted her mouth. “That’s perfect.”

He gave her a tender kiss.

They were married. She trusted Darcy with her full heart. And he trusted her with his.

“She’s gone star blind,” Serpentine said. “As unreasonable as the Onyx family matriarch. ‘So long as my dragonlets are happy, I don’t care what they do’ indeed.”

“…she is satisfied…with the human…in bed.”

“Er,” Amber said.

Graphite put away his stylus. “I’ll file this.”

“Wait.”

Darcy chuckled and squeezed her. “Not just in bed. Right? Also on the floor, against the wall, in the bath…”

Amber eyed him slyly from the side. Her cheeks glowed with radiant, gorgeous arousal.

He couldn’t wait to get back to her lair and make love to his wife.

“That will convey the needed understanding.” Serpentine dismissed her objection. “There is nothing to do on this backwater planet but fulfill bodily needs. Humans should at least be good at sex.”

“And coffee,” Ulexite said.

“Hm, yes. Let’s fill our entire cargo hold with coffee.”

“Hey,” Amber protested. “He’s not only satisfying in bed.”

“I’ll amend my report to include other surfaces,” Serpentine assured her, and the dragon trio lifted off the planet for the last time.

“Hey!” Amber wiggled in Darcy’s arms. “There’s more to our relationship than sex.”

“Yes.” He kissed the top of her head. “I agree.”

She turned. “Then why are you getting hard?”

“Because you’re a powerful woman who’s now my wife, and I want to consummate this marriage. We’ve already wasted far too much time.”

Her gaze heated. She put his arms around her neck. “Allow me.”

He did. Because whatever Amber was in addition, she was capable.

They bade farewell to their families and flew away from his parents’ wrecked house, leaving his dad by the docks on the phone with his insurance and his lawyer, while the rest of the wedding party flew with Pyro to Las Vegas.

Amber flew Darcy to her lair.

In the daylight, lush greenery reflected so much vivid life. It was different from the rocky, barren, dramatic views he’d seen of the Outer Rim.

At his request, they went straight into the shower, washed off the soot and his overnight in the turret, then dried off with fluffy cotton. He fell atop her bed wrapped in lush silks. Before she could roll over to present her buttocks, he kissed her sweetly, determinedly. “Let’s try human style.”

She wrapped her arms around his neck. “Guide me.”

“With pleasure.” He speared her mouth with his hot tongue plunging into her depths.

She gave and took and then arched. Her nipples dragged against his hard chest. She gasped and pressed his palms to her breasts.

He kneaded her small, sensitive flesh and tongued the sweet beads.

She wrapped her legs around his buttocks and opened herself to him. “I can’t… You’re so… It’s too intense face-to-face. I’ll lose control.”

“Good. Lose it.”

“Darcy, fill me. Give me everything. I need you.”

He fitted his cock to her wet center and slid in to the hilt.

Amber locked her legs around him, fixing him in place. The whites of her eyes showed. She moaned with deep, soul-shaking pleasure.

He thrust, rolling his hips to press his clenching abdomen against her bundle of nerves. Everything about her turned him on. Always had, always would.

She shivered. Honey and gold shimmered in her eyes, and the delicious bite of dragon nails scratched his back.

He groaned and thrust into her slick channel. “Can you handle me?”

“More…and more…” She rolled with him, accepting and bucking with him as he pounded to his release.

She clenched and cried out in a hot, hard orgasm.

He matched her, dragging her into a second peak.

She squeezed him with little prickles of claws.

He embedded his wet heat deep within her, shuddering and twitching, and then he fell on his forearms, careful to pillow her head, as they came to a rest.

She snuggled him. “That was good.”

“Only good?” He sighed.

Amber traced the red mark on his back, briefly worried before she admitted, “I was trying to be careful.”

“You were, thanks.” He smoothed the worry lines from her face. “We still have to buy a wedding ring.”

“I love the ring you gave me.”

“It’s common to add a band for the wedding itself.”

She clicked a button on the wall above the nightstand, and a holographic image of a silver ring with amber fire appeared. “Mine could match.”

“So you do like vivid colors.” He settled into the neutral-tone bed in the subdued room as the sun descended. “I thought I knew you, but I have to admit, every time we end up here, I doubt.”

“Oh, because of how it looks inside? Just wait.” She settled in and pointed him to the west. “There.”

While his sweet dragon snuggled in his arms, Darcy looked out on the perfect view of the sun descending between trees and into the river’s water. The horizon shot vivid oranges, golds, and reds as it eclipsed the world, and the neutral colors acted as a mirror to splash those same vivid colors across Amber’s walls, floor, ceiling, and bed.

“Your secret,” he murmured, kissing her ear. “I knew you liked bright colors.”

“You’ve always known.” She settled against him with pleased satisfaction. “You’ve always seen the real me. I feared to be myself, Darcy, but I’ve realized I’m not who I thought I was.”

“You’re secretly a hugger?”

She laughed and nestled against him. “Only to you.”

He could appreciate that.

“Every moment with you, I learn something new. I can’t wait for the moment to change. For us to work together, for me to bear your dragonlet and have our marriage validated, to live as a happy family forever.”

He wanted to crack a joke about the pressure, but instead, he just held her tight and let the moment go. He had learned to be serious sometimes too. She’d helped him become the kind of man he’d always wanted to be.

Soon, they would have little dragonlets flying around. He’d be a devoted father, and Amber would be a patient, firm, loving mother.

Their future was painted in a vivid rainbow.

She stirred. “Darcy. Is it strange to ask this now? I feel so happy, I want to go out for a drink with my brothers.”

“Sounds great.” He fumbled for his new, fancy dragon phone to check the time.

It was slimmer and shone like it was made of precious metal, but the inside was very familiar. A photo text popped up from Nicole.

He tilted the phone to Amber. “They’re out celebrating right now.”

She squinted at the picture.

Pyro and Amy, Mal and Cheryl, Syen and Eva, and Nicole—holding the phone out to capture the selfie—were clinking drinks.

“At a…a chocolate bar?”

“Looks like it.” The martini glasses and goblets were drizzled with what could be chocolate syrup.

Amber popped out of bed, tossed the covers, and flexed her scales in a honey-orange shimmer. Her confidence and ease of showing her dragon around him made his heart swell. She slid open the closet and frenetically rummaged through the hangers of cream, ivory, and beige. “Hurry, Darcy.”

He peeled himself off the bed with a groan. “We’re going out?”

“Yes, I don’t want to miss them.”

He strolled to his closet, donned the first outfit he pulled out, and tried new loafers. The leather squeaked, but he didn’t expect to do much walking.

Amber debated between a dark navy blouse and forest green.

He leaned against the mirror, one hand in his pocket, enjoying the view. “You could always ask them nicely to stay.”

Her eyes fixed on his. Panic gave way to calm, and the rims of her irises gleamed. “That’s dangerous. When I ask nicely, they hear a command.”

“Even after they defended you?”

She tilted her head. Things had changed. Her brothers knew her better now. They had said she was in control.

Her lips curved into a pleased smile. “I might have to ask for a few more things.”

“Do it. Wishing isn’t dangerous. Desires aren’t dangerous.” He pulled the two blouses out of her hands and replaced them with an orange satin chemise with vivid red lace insets, matching bra and panties, sheer hose with clips and garter, and a stunning red choker.

She studied them for a long moment.

“Recognize your power, don’t misuse it, and be honest with your family so they can be honest with you.”

“Honest?” Her lips curled into a wicked smile. “I can be honest. Just watch me be honest.”

She peeled off the white satin undergarments and embraced her inner vixen.

As each hook locked against its eye, her spine straightened and her shoulders lowered. She relaxed, confident in the bright lace, stunning as the sunset.

Then, she pulled a navy blouse over the top and zipped up a black skirt. With clogs, she looked conservative yet sharp. She could be true to her inner desires while still presenting the controlled front.

Wickedness clothed in innocence.

Darcy moved aside her long hair to fasten the bright red choker.

She looked up at him. Her amber eyes gleamed.

He loved this view of her brimming with quiet pleasure.

“Come on, Darcy!” She rushed him out to the landing pad. “I can’t be honest if they leave before I get there.”

“They won’t leave.”

“How do you know?”

“Because you’re the fastest dragon on Earth.”

Her eyes glowed, and her amber scales gleamed. She pulled him close and launched into the air, twirling as they rose. “Is that a challenge?”

“It’s a fact,” he murmured in her ear. “And I told Nicole the next round is on you.”

Amber’s smile dissolved into a delighted laugh. “I get to buy a ‘round.’ My first round.”

“Now you know the secret to getting your brothers to go out with you.”

“Secret? What secret?” She blinked and frowned. “Offer to buy them rounds? Darcy, they’re dragons who can’t be affected by alcohol, and they’re billionaires. I don’t think providing a few small shots would change anything.”

“You haven’t seen how much they drink.”

Her frown deepened. Then, she squinted. “Are you…are you teasing me?”

He laughed.

She celebrated. “I figured it out! Soon, Darcy, you will never get away with teasing me again.”

He buried his smile in her loose hair. “I can’t wait.”

The darkened forest blurred as she put meaning to that statement and blasted them across the planet to her welcoming, waiting family with Darcy, her loving and very serious husband.